123rf.com - photo_16375217. Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Acknowledgments: The Girl's Only Club was first written and posted chapter by chapter at alt.sex.stories.tg in the late 1990's. The author has long wanted to acknowledge a debt to Nostrumo who gave much pointed and useful criticisms of the chapters prior to release - saving the plot from many more bizarre excesses than it already has. His advice made this a much better story than it would have been. ~Pamela
Historical Note: This second edition of The Girl's Only Club clears up a vast number of typos, misspellings, bad punctuation, miss-named characters and so forth. Moreover, those already familiar with The Girl's Only Club will realize that some changes to the plot have been done with the most significant ones in the last chapter. In fact, the modifications are designed to make the outcome more consistent with my original plan for The Girl's Only Club than the somewhat abrupt and incomplete ending (particularly in regards to Joanna) that was originally posted. At the time, I had become convinced (wrongly) that no one was reading The Girl's Only Club, so I had ended it prematurely, and the Joanna subplot had become an unfortunate victim. This revision helps to remedy this at least in part. While an additional chapter concerned with the aftermath of Blake's transition to Pamela seems logical, it is also anti-climatic, and I prefer to let each reader imagine in their own way how things turn out for Pamela in the future. ~Pamela.
Historical Versions: Originally posted at Asstr.org in 1997 (Girls-Only Club 1 - 15), Nifty's Archive in April of 1998, Crystal's Storysite in 2002, and Fictionmania in 2011. ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Pamela, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Pamela, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Pamela
Chapter 1
At lunchtime recess one day in late spring, Blake casually strolled to a large garden of rose bushes planted on the far side of the school yard. The other eighth grade boys normally never went there since they preferred to hang out near the school building playing ball games or huddling together in noisy groups teasing each other and roughhousing as boys are wont to do. Normally Blake would be with them, but this day he was tired of the nasty putdowns and teasing from the other boys. This had become a problem lately; ever since Mr. Grady the science teacher had pointed out to the whole class how well Blake had done on his science fair project. In fact, Blake had been a state runner-up that year. Some of the tougher boys in the class had taken to threatening and taunting him, calling him a snob and a nerd. It felt like a good idea to cool things with the guys for a while, so he had decided to walk over to the opposite side of the school yard away from everyone else.
Finding the rose bushes had been somewhat of an accident, but he found himself attracted to them and had walked over to inspect them closely. He was amazed at the many different colors of the flowers and the strong scents. He leaned over at one flower on each one of the different varieties of roses and sniffed deeply. The scents were so intoxicating that he was startled back to consciousness by the sudden sound of Clifford yelling at him, "look at the sissy boy smelling the flowers! What a little girl!"
Blake noticed that the group of boys he normally hung out with was grouped around him laughing at him and making other nasty comments. He blushed deeply and tried to say he just liked the smell of the roses, but the guys were really into ragging on him, and the more he said the more they teased him. Blake felt tears welling up in his eyes and he did the best he could to suppress them from becoming visible. Unfortunately Clifford and another particularly tough guy, Roy, saw the gleam in his eyes and started to then also call him a cry baby. Roy began shoving Blake, which Blake couldn't do anything about since Roy could easily beat him up if he gave him an excuse to do so.
While this was going on, a group of girls from Blake's class came up to the boys and yelled at Roy and Clifford and the others to leave poor Blake alone. Karen, who was widely acknowledged to be the prettiest girl in the eighth grade, scolded the boys. "We saw everything. You boys are just awful and vicious. All Blake did was admire the pretty roses which if you had any brains or maturity like he does, then you would enjoy them too." While Karen spoke the girls surrounded Blake and sniffed the roses and exclaimed how nice the scents were.
While some of the boys were silenced by Karen, since at one time or another they had all fantasized about being her boy friend, Clifford continued on saying, "Just like I said, Blake is one of the girls now. What a cute little fairy sissy boy. I bet tomorrow he comes to school in a dress." The boys fell down laughing at this one and Blake was so angry and upset that he didn't know what to do. He was afraid to leave the girls since as long as Karen was with him he felt safe. Yet as long as he let the girls protect him he was inviting many more days of teasing from the guys.
One of the other girls, Amy, spoke up loudly, "Clifford and Roy and the rest of you are just impossible. Leave Blake alone. Before any of you dare to touch him, you'll have to contend with me first." At this, Amy bared her long sharp nails, as if daring anyone to come forward and attack Blake. Amy was a bit tall as a girl, but very athletic with a trim lithe body and a full set of rounded breasts which were shown off by a tight fitting tee shirt.
Blake winced at this, since it was now clear that he didn't have the courage to do what the girls could do. Amy, who was the same height as him and perhaps a bit lighter, was not afraid to stand up and defend him against the boys.
Luckily, at that moment the bell sounded signaling the end of recess and the boys turned to go away. However, Clifford got the last word by saying to Blake, "after school you won't have your other girls to protect you." Blake gulped in fear as he walked slowly back to the school building surrounded by the girls. Once the boys were out of earshot, Karen said to Kathy and Janet who were next to her, "we have to do something to protect Blake this afternoon. We can't let those dumb boys beat him up, for such a stupid reason."
Kathy and the other girls agreed. Kathy then said, "well why not have Blake go with us after school today. We were planning to get together at my house anyway for our weekly meeting."
"Well, I guess he could come for at least a little time, until our meeting starts," added Karen.
Blake had overheard this exchange and said, "That's very kind of you, but what meeting are you referring to. I don't want to intrude."
"Today is our meeting of the Girls-Only Club," Karen said, "which is a name we give to the five of us, myself, Kathy, Amy, Janet and Penny. We meet each week at Kathy's house to talk about all kinds of things. Some girl things but also music and art and other stuff, you know."
"Then I really am out of place there."
"Don't worry. The meeting usually doesn't start until 4 O'clock. By then you could safely go home."
"I can't thank you all enough!" Blake exclaimed, but then added, "but how can you stand me, if you're not afraid of the guys and I am. I mean, Amy wasn't afraid to fight Clifford or Roy and I was."
As he said this Blake was clearly fighting back tears. Karen and the other girls stopped walking and surrounded Blake, patting him gently on the shoulders. "Now listen, Blake," Kathy said, "we think it's OK if some boys are not as strong as some girls. You have other talents that are nice, and we accept you for who you are."
Hearing this comforted Blake and he suddenly felt excited about the chance to play after school with such nice girls. He really believed that they would protect him without also looking down on him and that was what mattered most. They started walking again and when they reached the building, Blake ran ahead to his classroom not being afraid since the boys wouldn't dare start a fight near one of the teachers. He couldn't believe how nice the girls were, and that Karen and the other girls, who were also among the prettiest in the school, would make the effort to be nice to him. He had always thought the girls more mature than the guys, and this was a good lesson on how true that was.
At the end of the school day, as Blake foresaw, the guys had assembled across the street from the school entrance to await his exit. But the girls had also held to their promise to protect him, so after a brief scene in which he was teased anew by Clifford and Roy, and even some of the smaller kids pushed him a little, the guys left to go play baseball. Blake knew that the guys could still find a way to get to him if they really wanted to, but they were not inclined to get on the bad side of Karen, Kathy and the other girls. In fact, most of the guys would have liked nothing better than to go steady with anyone of the five girls; each being cute and pretty in their own way. One of the main topics of conversation that the guys had when they hung out together was to figure out a way that they could get a date with one of the girls so they could maybe feel them up. In fact, there had been some dating, and some claims that they had gotten sex off of the girls, but most of the guys assumed that this was fantasy.
The five girls walked along toward Kathy's house with Blake trailing behind them. They talked rapidly and excitedly about all kinds of things that Blake didn't know much about: who different girls were dating, some new songs they had heard on the radio, things going on at the mall and so forth. Blake felt more and more out of place, and finally said to them: "look, the guys have gone away to play ball, maybe I should just go home since I'm sure I can get home safely now."
Kathy spoke up immediately and said, "we won't hear of that. The boys could be lurking anywhere to gang up on you. In fact, look down the street there." She pointed up the block behind them, and Blake could see a couple of boys standing looking in their direction. "I think they're spying on us. You come along with us to Kathy's house like we planned, and we'll send you home at 4."
It looked like Kathy was right, so Blake agreed to the plan, and contented himself to walk along behind the girls as they went the remaining few blocks to Kathy's house.
When they arrived there, Mrs. O'Connor, Kathy's mom, had cookies and milk waiting for the girls on the kitchen table. She was surprised to see Blake, but after hearing what had happened with the boys, she commended the girls on their good deed, and made Blake feel very much welcome in the house. She poured him a glass of milk also, and offered him some cookies. When the girls and Blake were done eating they went upstairs to Kathy's large bedroom suite. Blake was impressed by the lovely feminine decor which included a love seat and a sofa, a large bed with a white and pink bedspread, light blue wall paper with little pink flowers. On one wall was a color poster of some muscular guy flexing his muscles and staring intently outwards. He was wearing a little Speedo with a noticeable bulge in the front and Blake assumed he was perhaps an Olympic swimmer. Four of the girls sat down on the sofa and Kathy on the love seat, leaving Blake standing awkwardly until Kathy told him to not be shy and sit down next to her. Kathy had on a flaring light blue skirt which spread out a bit on the seat so that when Blake sat down it was touching his pants leg. The girls were smiling and quite excited with their feeling of accomplishment for how they had handled the events of the afternoon.
"I can't believe how dumb those stupid boys are," said Penny. She was the quietest of the girls, and known in the classroom for being very smart. "What are they trying to prove by picking on someone who they obviously can beat up?" Penny sounded sincere and not like she was making fun of Blake, but he couldn't help but feel a bit embarrassed that he came off as such a weakling. "Clifford or Roy ought to fight each other, then that would be a contest. I've often enjoyed your contributions in class Blake. You shouldn't have to be afraid to be smart and you certainly should be able to enjoy the roses anytime you want!"
The way Penny said this made the girls laugh and Amy added, "you made Blake blush!"
Blake hid his face in his hands causing the girls to laugh even harder.
Karen finally said, "as we have discussed many times together, the boys have only one thing on their stupid minds which seems to be to try and touch us or otherwise get something off of us. They never seem interested in what we have to say or our personalities. The only exception, Blake, has been you! In fact, at last week's meeting we had been talking about how we wish more of the boys could be like you."
Blake felt a deepening joy in his heart. No matter what, whether he was to wake up tomorrow and find that this was all a dream, at least for just this one precious afternoon, he felt like he was a friend to these girls and belonged where he was. He said, after some hesitation, "I really like you girls, and I'm so happy that I got to play with you today."
At this, Karen said, "we really like you too, and we hope that you'll play with us again. From now on, let's promise to never think again about those dumb boys out there and let us just have fun together!"
The girls voiced their agreement with Karen, and then they began talking together about a wide range of things. They enjoyed hearing Blake's thoughts about many topics, such as opera, of which he was a big fan and especially ballet. When he was older he planned to take lessons, but not now, since his mom and dad couldn't really afford it and he wasn't too sure that they would accept it either. He was afraid that they might misinterpret his motives as suggesting that he was gay. It wasn't that at all, it was just that he loved watching the beautiful graceful motions of the dancers, especially the girl dancers, and thought it would be wonderful if he could move like them himself. If the truth be told, he was also fascinated by the pretty tutus and dance dresses that the women wore. Watching the graceful intersection of arms and legs with the flowing skirts and underskirts held a special fascination for Blake.
It was approaching 4 0'clock and the girls were talking about the upcoming wedding of Kathy's sister, Beth. In fact, Beth was engaged to the hunk whose picture hung on the wall, which thus explained the incongruity of this photo with the other decor. The girls in the club were to be bridesmaids at the wedding and the past weekend they had gone to a shop to be fitted for their gowns. Kathy was very excited because her gown had been the first to be finished and her mom had brought it home the previous afternoon. Janet said, "Kathy show it to us!"
Kathy got up to fetch the dress from her mother's room. While she was gone, Blake became aware of the fact that it had just passed the time when their club meeting was supposed to start and he became worried that he was over staying his welcome. The wedding did not concern him and he felt that the girls probably wanted him to go.
Blake said, "Well I guess it's 4 and I don't want to get in the way of your meeting." Just at that moment Kathy reentered the room carrying a large box. She put it down on her bed, opened it and took out a beautiful ruffly pink and white dress, covered with small pink, lace flowers. It had a wide white skirt, underneath which was many layers of soft pink crinolines. Totally taken by surprise, Blake let out an audible gasp of excitement, and before he knew what he was saying said, "How wonderfully pretty and exciting your dress is Kathy! Oh it's just marvelous, I can't believe how pretty and gorgeous it is! Oh God, I just love it! I think it's just so nice and you're so lucky to get to wear it!"
Kathy beamed at Blake, and the other girls fell silent and took in the moment. Once again Blake was blushing as he realized how excited he had become over a dress. Oh, oh, he thought, boys should not be so taken in by dresses. Just some more proof for the girls that he's a sissy. Feeling embarrassed, he quickly stood up and began walking to the door. "It's just now 4 O'clock, and I really ought to be going so you girls can get on with your meeting."
Janet said, "Blake! It's OK to like the dress! We all do, too! You should have seen us at the store, we fell instantly in love with it, just like you did! Please don't be embarrassed, and please sit down. Our meeting hasn't started."
Blake didn't know what to do. He looked at the faces of the smiling girls. Kathy finally said, "come sit down." Blake hesitantly retook his seat on the sofa.
Karen said, "Actually, I think Blake is right. It is about time we started our club meeting. However, as president of the Girls-Only Club I'm pretty sure I'm speaking for everyone when I say that we have really enjoyed your company this afternoon. Am I right?"
The girls unanimously nodded their heads and indicated that she was right. "So I want to say that it would be nice if somehow we could figure out a way to fit you into the club also!" The girls loudly clapped their hands in agreement and Blake was taken by surprise.
"Of course you realize that the "Girls-Only Club," as its name implies, is for girls only. We set up the club this way mainly because we really couldn't stand the immaturity of boys, who can never talk intelligently about any subject, and only care about trying to figure out ways to kiss or touch us. You, on the other hand, are so different, that we can really see that it would be a great benefit to the club to have you as a member. The discussions at our meetings would be ever so much more interesting! Unfortunately, however, we all strongly believe in the basic concept of the club and its charter that only girls can join. If we were to make an exception to that then the club would no longer be the same as it was supposed to be."
"I certainly understand," Blake said. The girls had already been far nicer than he had ever expected them to be.
"We do however, want you to answer just one question for us right now," Karen said.
Blake nodded in agreement, "Sure."
"Pretending that we didn't have the girls-only rule, would you want to join the club?" Karen said.
Without hesitation, Blake said, "Oh, would I! It would be the most wonderful thing that could happen to me!"
Upon hearing this, the girls whispered among themselves for a second and finally Amy said, "We need to discuss some things amongst us club members. Could you wait downstairs, until we call for you? It shouldn't be more than 15 minutes or so. Maybe we can find some sort of way to make us all happy!"
Blake agreed, and feeling truly elated, walked out of the room closing the door behind him. He couldn't imagine what the girls could be discussing, but he hoped more that he had thought possible to be given the chance to join the club.
Blake nervously walked downstairs to sit in the living room while waiting for the girls. He never would have imagined when this day began that he would be a guest in Kathy O'Connor's house and playing with the most attractive group of girls in the school. Blake was surprised to find Mrs. O'Connor sitting in an over stuffed chair in the living room. She greeted him warmly and said, "On your way home now? Do you think it will be safe? I could drive you if you're afraid."
Blake shyly said, "Oh, no ma'am, I think I can get home OK. But actually, I'm not yet leaving. The girls are upstairs having some discussion and when they're done, I can go up again."
Mrs. O'Connor seemed puzzled by what Blake had said but then smiled again. Blake observed that she was a strikingly attractive woman. Middle aged with long blonde hair. She was wearing a simple A-Line dress which gracefully reflected her curves. As she sat in the chair with her legs crossed, Blake saw that she was wearing stockings and high heeled shoes. She said, "well why don't you sit down and chat with me until the girls are ready? Come sit over here." She indicated a spot near her on the sofa. When he sat down, Blake noted the gentle fragrance of her perfume and felt somewhat overwhelmed by the intensity of her womanly presence. "So what is it the girls are discussing without you?"
"Something to do with maybe allowing me into their club."
"My that is strange, I thought they called it the 'Girls-Only Club'?"
"Yes, that's the problem they're working on." Blake realized that this sounded awkward but didn't know what else to say.
"Well?" Mrs. O'Connor asked showing genuine curiosity.
"Oh, you mean why would a boy want to join?" Blake suddenly felt embarrassed, and stammered "I, I, I, ... " and couldn't find any words.
Mrs. O'Connor, smiled at him, "those girls are quite a group!"
Blake felt inadequate and confused. What did Mrs. O'Connor mean by that remark?
Luckily, just then the phone rang and Mrs. O'Connor got up to answer it. She came back after a few minutes and said, "it was the florist for Beth's wedding. Endless details and problems. But well worth it I guess, since Beth is so happy."
Blake said, "I saw the picture of her boyfriend in Kathy's room."
"Oh you mean that funny picture of Brad. He's been on his school swim team. Isn't it silly of him to be posed like Arnold Schwarzenegger. Those muscles are something else, aren't they!"
Blake looked down at his lap and tried to smile. His arms were thin and graceful, with barely any bulge even if he flexed them. He told himself he would have to get a weight set and see if he could develop some muscles like Brad had.
Mrs. O'Connor seemed to read what was on his mind. "Not all girls like those big bulging muscles on a guy. But you know that Beth, being a beauty queen and even winning some pageants over the years, she fits in well with a ruggedly handsome man. They make such a beautiful couple together." She reached over and took a framed picture off a table and handed it to Blake to see. In it was a color picture of Beth and Brad at the beach. Brad in his little Speedo was standing holding up a surf board on one side, while on his other side was an extraordinarily voluptuous woman in a tiny little pink bikini that was holding onto to him. Her huge shapely breasts were barely contained in the bra top.
Blake said, "Wow, is she beautiful." And after a moment, "I mean just like you and Karen."
Mrs. O'Connor laughed at this, saying, "Why thank you. I guess all the ladies in our family are nice looking. It's so kind of you to say that I'm still attractive."
Blake found himself blushing once again.
"Here, let me give you a little kiss for being so nice. Come closer."
Mrs. O'Connor indicated that he should slide right next to her on the sofa so she could give him a kiss. Blake slowly moved closer and she put her arm around him and drew him up to her body. She looked a second in his eyes and then gave him a little kiss on the cheek. Blake felt his chest against her breasts and his arm touching her dress. He couldn't believe how happy he felt. When she released him, he was sitting very tightly against her and felt the warmth of her body.
"You're such a dear. Such a fine young man and I'm glad that Kathy has found you as a new friend."
She sat there looking a bit wistful. After a long pause in which Blake felt close to tears of happiness, she said, "having two daughters, I always wished to have had a son. A son who would be genteel and kind, like you are. You know, before my husband died suddenly on the plane crash, we had talked about having another child, mainly to see what a boy would be like."
"I didn't know Kathy's dad had died. I'm sorry."
"It was many years ago now. I'm sorry to have brought up the subject. Everyone always advises me to put it behind myself." She lapsed into silence for a minute and then said, "Now let me tell you about the big wedding!"
"When is it?" Blake asked.
"It's three weeks from this Saturday. There'll be about 200 guests and it'll be held at the old Episcopal Church on Main Street. The wedding party is at the country club. We have 6 brides' maids: the Girls-Only club members plus Brad's young cousin from Minneapolis."
"Wow! It sounds great."
"Yes, everyone is going to look splendid. Beth bought the most exquisite gown and the brides' maids have very pretty dresses."
"Yes, I saw one upstairs."
"Kathy and the girls are very excited about wearing the dresses together. It was so much silly fun and confusion down at the dress shop buying them."
Blake and Mrs. O'Connor heard foot steps coming down the stairs and turned their heads to see that it was Kathy. She came into the living room and said, "you two look really comfy. I'm glad you've become friends because I'm hoping that we'll be seeing a lot more of Blake! Anyway, Mom, can we borrow him for a moment since the club has some important business to discuss with him!"
"Blake, I do hope to see you again," Mrs. O'Connor said, "run along and take care of this mysterious business with the girls!"
Blake thanked Mrs. O'Connor profusely for their chat and went with Karen up the stairs to her room.
When he entered Kathy's bedroom the girls had left a seat for him on the sofa in between Karen and Kathy. In contrast to before, the girls were not smiling. Blake felt a burning in his heart and some trepidation as to what they might say. After he sat down Karen began to speak.
"Blake. The Girls-Only Club has had a very serious discussion about the question of your membership in the club. First, I'm happy to report that there was a unanimous vote in favor of looking into the possibility of you joining the club. We then discussed how we could justify offering you full membership in view of the fact that you're a boy. We realized that if we were to take the drastic step of allowing a boy into the club, then the whole point and purpose of the club would be ruined. Furthermore, we strongly believe that a boy being in the club would be at a serious disadvantage compared to the other members. For example, in participating in our girl type activities, conversations and so forth. Even more, a boy would be separate and isolated in some sense from the rest of us, and would not be able to feel totally a part of the club. Thus, we rejected the idea of a boy being in the club."
Hearing this, Blake's heart sagged, and his face showed that he was near to tears. Seeing this, Karen quickly went on.
"However, we realized that a way around our problem is to consider more carefully what we mean by the word "girl" appearing in the club name. In fact, we all agreed that we have some freedom to make up our own definition of "girl." Specifically, we've decided that as far as the charter of our club is concerned, a "girl" is someone who looks, acts and dresses like a girl. All that business about X and Y chromosomes is irrelevant in our opinion. Thus, we are able to accept into our Girls-Only club anyone who meets this definition of girl."
Blake was stunned. It was a million miles from what he had expected to hear from the girls, and it took him some moments to grope towards a reaction. "I, I don't know what to say. I guess I'm not sure that you're serious, like maybe you're trying to tease me."
He was starting to feel just awful and a wave of humiliation came over him when Kathy spoke up. "Oh my God! We were afraid that you might feel hurt by what we decided, but please, please don't take it that way! You see we're really serious about there being no limitations to our feeling close to you. We have to all behave and dress and feel like girls if we're to achieve this. As long as you're dressed like a boy, and look like a boy, then the gulf will be too great between us."
"Blake, please understand," Amy joined in. "We're not thinking like we'll see you as a sissy boy or something. Not at all. Instead, we'll be able to get even closer to you and see you as a very very special friend who is even willing to pretend to be a girl just to be a part of our club."
"It seems to us that after a short period of adjustment you'll fit in perfectly in the club as a girl," Karen said. "We have already seen earlier how truly feminine your feelings are, like when you said how lucky a girl would be to wear a pretty dress. This tells us so much about how you feel. It says to us that you know all about being a girl. That special wonderful feeling of being pretty and being surrounded by pretty things."
The more the girls talked this way and the more they reassured him the more Blake started to think about the reality of doing this. Finally, he said, "but how would I get clothes to wear, and I don't know anything at all about girl's things, and what about my mom and dad if they found out. And what about going to school like a girl, and the guys finding out, and will I look like a boy dressed as a girl?"
"These are all really important questions, and we thought about how to answer some of them while we had our discussion," Kathy said. "Basically, we will have to make some compromises, like you would not have to dress like a girl at school or during other times when it wasn't possible. We would also be able to spend some time teaching you about being a girl. It would be fun for all of us."
"And as far as passing as a girl, don't you worry! We can make you look perfect. You already have feminine features, such as your pretty arms and graceful legs. With some make up and a wig we're sure your face will be that of a very pretty girl."
"I'm sure if you grew your hair out longer you wouldn't even need a wig," Penny said.
One by one the girls chimed in their encouragement to Blake. Kathy snuggled close to him on one side and Karen did so from the other, putting her arm around him. Then Penny, Amy and Janet came and kneeled down in front of him and also snuggled in tightly to him and gently stroked his sides and chest with their hands. Thus surrounded by all five girls, Blake began to cry, partly out of joy, but partly out of fear for what he would be doing. Penny gave him her lace hanky and Blake took it to wipe his eyes and blow his nose. When he felt enough under control he said "I think I know what you're getting at. I don't want to be separate from you in anyway. Just as long as you promise me you'll never make fun of me."
"Oh, Blake, how could you ever think that! Then you agree to our conditions and you will become a member?"
"Yes."
Hearing this, the girls let out a cheer, and said that the Girls-Only Club is now the six of them, and would be so from now on.
Kathy then said, "it's getting late today so we really don't have time to set up a way for you to dress up right now. Let's begin that at our next meeting which is one week from today. But for right now, I thought that you could try on my bridesmaid dress, so you'll see just how wonderful it feels to be pretty! Then you'll have all week to know exactly what it is you're getting yourself into! Okay?"
Blake thought about it a second and then hesitantly nodded his agreement.
Janet then said, "Blake, we realize that this is a sudden shock to you, and I'm sure you'll get more comfortable as times go on, but I think you have to make an effort to forget your boy side while you are with us, and just become a girl exactly like one of us."
"Yes," added Amy, "just feel completely free to be a girl and do and think girls things, and then I'm sure we'll all be so happy together."
"I'm sorry," Blake said, "I'll do my best to try and learn to be a girl and fit in with the rest of you."
"That's all we can ask for," said Janet.
"Now, I guess I really do want to wear the dress for a bit, to see how it feels like. It's my favorite style." Blake got up and walked over to the dress and picked it up. He ran his hand delicately over the pretty flowers on it and examined the soft crinolines. His heart was racing so hard he thought he might faint. The dress was intoxicatingly beautiful and he ached to try it on. He said to the girls, "I think I'll feel like a princess wearing it!" He then held it up to himself and twirled around once as if he were dancing. The girls laughed and Janet said, "that's exactly what we were doing at the dress shop last week. It's too bad you weren't there, and that you won't be able to be a bridesmaid like the rest of us. Then the whole club could be together at the wedding!"
Kathy said, "yes that is too bad. But for now we can let you be a bridesmaid for a few minutes. If you like wearing it and you like the way you look, then it'll be clear that joining the Girls-Only Club is something you really want to do. I'll get you some panties to wear and you can put them on." Kathy extracted a pair of her old panties from a dresser drawer and gave them to Blake. He stood holding the light blue cotton panties with a lacy elastic top, not quite understanding what to do.
"While you're in the club we'll think of you as a girl," Kathy said, "so it's OK if we get dressed in front of each other. We don't mind. Is it OK for you?"
Blake didn't know what to feel. Everything was happening so fast. He didn't know if it was really OK to undress in front of the girls or not.
"It's OK," Kathy said. "You can take off your pants and underpants and your shirt and then put on the panties. We'll help you with the dress."
Blake did as Kathy directed. After he removed his underpants he tried to hide himself which became increasingly difficult as he felt himself getting excited. Trying to cover himself with his hand he put on the panties and then struggled to get himself tucked out of view.
"Gosh Blake," Karen said.
"I'm sorry," Blake said, "I can't control it."
"We understand," Karen said laughing, "we'll just have to pretend that your clitoris sometimes gets excited. It's not really such a big deal."
"Are you sure?"
The girls reassured Blake that he needn't worry about that particular problem. Then Janet said, "we need to give Blake a girl's name as long as she's in the club."
"Great idea," Amy said. "How about "Pamela", I've always loved that name."
"Any other suggestions?" Janet said. "What about you Blake. Would you like Pamela as your girl's name?"
Blake blushed thinking about what it meant to be a Pamela. He had a second cousin named Pamela who he admired for her feminine grace and delicate features. The few times he had been at her house he had felt jealous of the fact that she was a girl and dressed in feminine clothes. "Sure, Pamela is a great name. I would like to be a Pamela."
"Great, so that's settled!" Kathy said.
Blake was still standing in the middle of the girls wearing just panties. "You look so precious in those panties, Pamela," Amy said, "I think your body is naturally graceful and feminine."
"That's for sure!" Kathy said, "normally, you'll have to wear some other things to be properly dressed, like a bra and so forth, but for now let's just put the dress on you."
"I think he should at least wear a bra in a dress like this," Janet said.
"Yeah," Karen said, "go fetch him a bra to wear."
"OK, I'll look for an old bra," Kathy said. She went through one of the drawers in her dresser and came back with a white bra and handed it to Blake.
"I'm afraid you'll have to help me put it on," Blake said.
Kathy laughed, "what was I thinking?"
She helped him put the bra on and then had him raise his arms over his head and she gathered up the dress and put it over his arms and slid it down around his body. Amy zipped up the back, and exclaimed "what a lovely fit. Now take a look in the mirror and see how exquisite you look!"
Blake walked over to a full length mirror hanging on the closet door and looked at himself. The dress looked ravishingly beautiful and he could never remember feeling so happy in his life. "Oh, I can't believe how wonderful it feels, and how natural I feel. It's like I've always wanted to feel this way."
He wheeled about a little and then sat gracefully down on the sofa with the dress and crinoline puffing up around him. "God I wish I could go the wedding with all of you, and get to wear this dress all day long!"
Chapter 2
Though Blake had dreaded showing up at school the next day for fear of what the boys might do to him, he was surprised to discover that the boys had developed a whole new appreciation and respect for him. After all, Blake had become the center of attention of the five prettiest girls in the eighth grade, girls which any of the guys would have died to get a date with. Clifford and Roy even went so far as to apologize to Blake for their teasing and hoped that he would forget the past. Cynically, Blake figured that they were hoping to use him as a means of getting to the girls in the club. The thought made him see how girls have to be vigilant against the tricks boys use to try and take advantage of them. He would have to band together with the rest of the girls in the club to make sure that this did not happen. In truth he felt vulnerable, as if he were one of the girls in the club and it was a strange way to feel.
Was he a girl or was he a boy? Feeling his girl side made him wonderfully happy and content. His boy side seemed to be weak and a source of insecurity. As he listened to his thoughts he tried to interpret them as being either girl or boy. Most specially, he tried to make sure that his fear of being called a sissy, wouldn't prevent his girl side from naturally coming out. No, if he was going to fit in with the other girls, he really had to be entirely at ease with his girl side.
One consequence of his desire to explore his feminine side was a trip up to the attic to retrieve his sister's old Barbie doll set. Sneaking it into his room, he played dress-ups with the Barbie figures and had them engage in conversations. They talked about fashions and what outfits they wanted to wear. At one point he even caught himself making up a fantasy dialogue where the girls were discussing Ken, and how sexy he was. His mind drifted to the poster of Brian and he felt a slight twinge in his chest. These were new feelings for him, but they seemed logical: if was going to pretend to be a girl, then part of that must be to desire boys. If he was honest with himself he realized that as long as he felt like a girl, then he would want to be considered pretty by the boys.
The other club members greeted him cheerily when he ran into them at school. They wondered if he had any second thoughts about his decision, and he had told them about how he had played with Barbie dolls the night before and how happy it had made him. They told him that on occasion the Girls-Only club had Barbie parties where they played with their dolls together, but it had been some time since they had done this. Perhaps they would hold one of these again for Blake's benefit. Since he hadn't had a normal girl's childhood he had some catching up to do with girl things, and this was a great way to help him come in touch with and develop his girl feelings.
Amy gave Blake a small package in homeroom and told him to open it when no one else was looking. When he did so he discovered that she had given him a pair of pink cotton panties. An attached note written on heart-shaped paper said "To my new girl friend, Pamela. These are an old pair of mine which you can have so that you'll be able to change panties between now and next week!" Blake blushed, and thought how he couldn't wait to go home and try them on.
At recess, Blake wanted to be with the other club members, but before he could get to them, he was surrounded by the guys who bombarded him with questions about the girls. He could see Karen and Kathy and the other girls standing nearby, but the best he could do was sneak them a hopeless expression until Kathy winked at him signaling that they understood. The guys wanted to know all about the girls. Clifford asked him "how far did you get with them? You were in Kathy's house for hours. It must have been an orgy, wasn't it?"
Blake did not know what to say. If he said he was becoming a girl, then he would be as good as dead. He also couldn't very well lie that he was getting sex off the girls, since it was repugnant to him to admit such feelings. He said, "nothing much happened. We discussed school and some common interests. They talked about ways to help me fit in better with the guys. They're really very nice people, and certainly open to any boy who treats them with respect and not just as a sexual object. They want to have nice intelligent conversations with boys, but find that usually difficult when the guys are constantly making moves on them."
This was something the boys didn't want to hear. Clifford said, "You mean all I have to do is talk about something other than sex and then they'll have sex with me? That's just baloney. The quickest way into a girl's panties is by treating them a little rough. Not real rough just enough to let them know who's boss. It turns them on."
Blake wanted to say that if Clifford knew so much about girls then how come none of the girls in the class would even date him. Instead Blake said, "I don't think the girls see it that way." He felt slightly ill from hearing Clifford talk about Kathy and Karen the way he did, but he wasn't about to argue with him. Luckily for him at that moment one of the guys suggested they play some baseball and the group quickly broke up. When the guys had gone Blake walked over to the girls and they slowly walked across the field away from the other kids. Blake thanked Amy for the present and Janet said, "what present?"
"Amy gave me a pair of her old panties this morning so that I'd have them to change into during the week. Right now, I'm wearing Kathy's blue panties from yesterday."
"That's very sweet of you. Let me take a peek." The girls crowded around him and he lowered the side of his pants just enough to reveal the elastic top of the blue panties. "Very good, Pamela, you're off to a good start. This shows how serious you are about being a club member."
"I hope you know that you should hand wash your lingerie, Pamela, since it will make them last longer," Janet said.
"I didn't know that, thanks for telling me. Tonight I'll wash the blue panties and tomorrow I can wear the pink ones that Amy gave me. I guess I can then alternate every day."
"Of course, this is only temporary Pam," Kathy added. "We've decided to take you shopping with us so you can pick out an entire wardrobe. This weekend we can't do it, but we were thinking that we could use next Wednesday's club meeting to teach you some basics about girl's clothes and also take your measurements. Then, the following Saturday, we could go down to the mall and spend the day shopping. How does that sound, Pam?"
"I think that's a great plan. I'm so excited about the club and I can't wait for the next meeting."
Blake had a hard time getting through the long days until Wednesday rolled around. He was so excited that he finally would have a lot of time to spend with the club members instead of just the short bits of time he could get at recess or in the hallways between classes. As the week before, the group of girls gathered in front of the building after the final bell. Together they walked to Kathy's house, with Blake feeling much more comfortable with his new friends than he had the week before. Mrs. O'Connor had cookies and milk waiting for all 6 of them, since Kathy had a made a point of reminding her that morning that Blake was now a member of the club and would be coming to the meetings. Her mother was certainly more than a bit curious as to the fact that Blake was now in the supposed "Girls-Only Club", but when she asked Kathy about it, the answer she got was that the club members had made a special arrangement to be able to allow Blake into the club. Not wanting to pry, Mrs. O'Connor did not ask any further questions.
When the group assembled upstairs after their dessert, Kathy called the meeting of the Girls-Only Club to order, and Blake felt a special thrill that that included him. "The first order of business as we all know is to help Pamela in her transformation so that she can be a complete equal member of the club. We've been informally discussing how we're going to do this, and we decided that a good place to begin is to discuss bras. Then we'll talk about panties, of which you have some familiarity now. Then we can go on to stockings and pantyhose, slips and the other clothes that makes a girl a girl. This might take a few weeks or more even, but we're in no real hurry. Certainly, by today, we'll have you looking and feeling feminine enough to be a fully participating member of the Girls-Only Club at its subsequent meetings."
"So first, Pamela, take off your clothes except your panties." This day, Blake had on his pink ones.
As happened the previous week, the attention paid to him by so many girls at once prompted his member to poke up within his panties. He did his best to disguise it but finally abandoned the effort and just stood there in his tented panties awaiting the next instructions from the girls. "Come sit down," Kathy said and he sat in the middle of the sofa with Karen on one side and Amy on the other.
Kathy continued, "today we'll give you some insights into bras by discussing with you the particulars of the bras we're wearing. So let's all take off our tops."
The five girls took off their blouses. For Amy, Janet and Kathy, this was a pullover top, while Karen and Penny had blouses which they unbuttoned and took off. Penny had on a slip on over her bra, so she then undid her skirt and pulled her slip off over her head. She said, "As you know this is a slip but we'll talk about them later."
Now the girls were wearing their bras, with just Blake without one and wearing only panties. Janet's bra, which was the only pink one, was also the laciest, being in fact all lace. Amy was wearing a pale yellow bra, while the three other girls had on white bras. Kathy and Karen had the largest busts, followed by Amy and Penny, with Janet the smallest.
Karen said, "well let me begin. As you can see I have on a white bra, which is the most common color to wear because it will not be really visible under most blouses. It has only a little bit of lace on the top parts of the cups and a little decorative bow in the middle. This is a back closure type bra like you can see. This has little hooks on the back which can be fastened at any one of three levels, thus helping give a better fit. It you look at Amy's bra, you see that it is a front closure style - see the little clip on the front - which can't be adjusted like a back closure type can." Amy helpfully pointed to the clip on the front of her bra.
"Now, I've been wearing bras for about 2 years now. At first my mom noticed my nipples fairly well protruding from my tee shirts and then a little bit of jiggling of my breasts. This gave her a warning that I had better start wearing bras to be more modest in front of boys or men. She took me to the department store and there I was fitted for some trainer bras. These have very shallow cups and are kind of dainty. They offer some protection and help a girl get used to wearing a bra. After all it's a change to have them on everyday. We'll start you off with trainer bras until you develop a fuller bust. In fact, I brought one of my favorite old trainers along just to give to you."
Karen took out a thin wispy pink bra which she had folded up in her purse and gave it to Blake. "Put it on now, Pam, it's yours!"
Blake took it from Karen and held it up to look at. It was of thin cotton with a floral pattern on it and with elastic below the cups instead of an underwire. He fumbled a bit not knowing how to get it ready to put on, until Karen intervened. "There, there now, let me help you." She lined up the hooks in each hand and encircled Blake's waist from the rear and clipped the bra in his front. "You see, this is how girls put on their bras. Pass it around your back and clip it in front, now swivel the cups around to the front, and lift up the bra while putting your arms through the straps."
Blake did as he was told and the bra fit perfectly into place on his figure. Wearing the pink bra and panties, Blake felt girlish. "How does it feel? Not too tight?" Amy asked.
"It feels fine. I guess it's not too tight. It makes me feel kind of protected and together. Do you know what I mean?" Blake had trouble describing his feelings.
"That's exactly how a girl feels in her bra," said Karen. "Now let me finish my story. After wearing trainers such as this one for about 6 months it became clear that I was ready to graduate to real bras. In fact, I started with a 36 A cup and then quickly went to a B cup and now I'm borderline B and C cup. All my bras have underwire support as you can see here. Go ahead and touch this. In fact, let me take my bra off and show you."
Karen reached behind her back and undid her bra. She took it off and handed it to Blake to examine. She told him to feel the hard underwire frame, which he did. He also could not help noticing how pretty Karen's breasts were. He felt both strongly attracted to them, like he wouldn't mind playing with them, but at the same time he felt a pang of jealousy. As nice as it would be play with Karen's breasts, it would be even nicer if they were his own breasts.
"It's a very pretty bra too. I like the lace and bow," he said.
The girls laughed when he said this. "Blake, you don't have to be that nice. Most bras have some sort of lace on them, because girls and women often like to wear pretty things. It's just nice to know that it's there. As far as my breast size is concerned, my mom says that this is about where I'll stay until I have a baby which then always screws up a girl's breasts. They become very big with milk of course, and then later sometimes shrink and sometimes don't. It's hard to predict."
Blake had on a puzzled expression which prompted Karen to ask, "what's the matter?"
"I was just wondering how you decided on the particular bra you're wearing right now."
"Well, what happens to most girls is that they try various styles until they know which ones are comfortable for them. It depends on the spacing of your breasts and so forth. In your case, we'll take you to the mall this weekend, and then we can look through the bras to see which ones you like. Then, you can try them on in the fitting room and come to a conclusion as to which style is best."
Penny added, "you shouldn't worry about being flat-chested, because we're planning to get some special breast forms for you from my cousin that will give you a real bust. These come in many sizes and we'll start with an "A" cup, which we'll give to you on Saturday when you come over here. Then, after a few weeks we'll see about increasing your size. This way you sort of go through a kind of growth period just like we all did. So you should wear this trainer bra from now until Saturday, to get some feeling for wearing a bra, and then you'll suddenly outgrow it on Saturday, and be more like one of us."
"You mean I should wear the trainer all the time from now to Saturday."
"Yes, of course."
"But won't someone see it under my shirt, I mean my blouse?"
"Not if you wear a dark color, and make sure the blouse is loose fitting. Don't you have some tops like that? For example, the one you wore today. I'm sure that no one can see your trainer bra under it."
Blake put his top back on and stood in front of the mirror. To his surprise he saw that the bra was not visible at all. "Great, this means I'll be able to wear a bra all the time. That should be wonderful!"
He took his top back off and Janet reached over and hugged him. "You're just so precious Pam. I love the way you really appreciate things."
It suddenly occurred to Blake that when he got the breast forms it might not be possible to wear the bras, "What'll I do when I get the breast forms?" He looked crushed.
"I guess you'll only be able to wear your bra, though I guess under your winter coat you could wear your breasts; they shouldn't be too noticeable like that," Kathy said.
"Anyway, let's hear from Janet about her bra," Karen said.
"You see Pam, I have a relatively small bust, a bit larger than an A cup but not quite a B. While this might seem a bad thing, in fact, it's quite nice because there are many more opportunities for choosing a really pretty bra when you're not large busted. Girls with small busts get to pick from a whole range of very delicate and pretty lacy bras. We don't really need underwire support so that the bras may be just little wispy things which are fun and sensuous to wear, like the one I'm wearing now."
Janet took off her bra, and handed it to Blake to look at. He said, "I think I'm just falling in love with this style. It's such a pretty shade of pink and I love the lace. Do you think I'll be able to find one just like this at the mall?"
"Of course you will. They'll have many different ones just as pretty there."
"I can't wait to go!" Blake exclaimed.
The conversation continued on discussing each of the girl's experiences in getting their first bras, and what it felt like to wear them and what they thought about when they went shopping for new ones. They mentioned how to try and coordinate bras with the style of top they were wearing, matching not only color, but the bra type to the outfit. For example, with a very tight top, you want to wear a smooth bra while with a white blouse, a very pretty lacy white bra is appropriate if you feel daring. The girls discussed when they put their bras on in the morning. Janet, Penny and Amy put them on right after they peed, while Kathy and Karen liked to wait until after breakfast; that way they got to lounge around in their nighties feeling more casual. They also told Blake how they decided which bra to wear each day. They usually picked out a matching bra and panty set that was coordinated to the outfit they wanted to wear.
The girls put their blouses and tops back on, which left Blake, in just panties and the trainer bra, feeling naked in comparison to the others. "Now we have to get your measurements, so we'll be prepared for shopping on Saturday," Karen said. She got a tape measure and proceeded to measure Blake's chest, waist and hips. Karen concluded that he would wear a size 36A bra and size 12 dresses. "Now we have a special present for you that we've already gotten." Janet retrieved a large box and gave it to Blake. He opened it carefully and discovered inside a wig of styled long light brown hair that matched his exact coloring. "With this, and a little makeup we're sure that you'll be very pretty! Go try it on."
Blake went to the bathroom with Janet where she helped him on with the wig and told him some basic facts about styling it and caring for it. When he came out, the girls excitedly told Blake that he looked just as attractive as any of them. He just needed a little blush on his cheeks, and a little trimming of his eyebrows, and he would appear very feminine. Before they went to the mall the girls would show him how to put on makeup, including lipstick and some eyeliner and eye shadow.
"You must be a bit cold sitting there in just your underwear," Kathy said, "so I thought you might like to wear my bridesmaids dress again, until the end of our meeting."
Blake's face lit up at this, and he followed Kathy to her closet where she handed him the dress. He was now more or less expert in putting it on, and had little trouble getting it over his head and reaching for the zipper to pull up before the dress had settled further down his back. In a minute he was back with the girls sitting with them in the stunningly pretty dress with his long hair cascading over his shoulders. He sighed deeply with happiness and Amy who was sitting next to him squeezed his hand.
"There are a number of additional things you have to take care of," Amy said. "First of all, you should let your fingernails grow out like a girl's. That way, we can put polish on them during our outings together, and show off your very pretty hands."
"OK, that should be fun."
"Remember that you'll have to learn how to file them to a nice shape as they get long. We'll show you how each week until they're our length."
"But won't my mom and dad see them long and wonder what I'm doing?"
"People won't look too much at your hands if you're dressed like a boy. They'll just assume that they're short, and not take any notice."
"I guess you're right."
"You can always just say you forgot to cut them, if anyone asks you."
Blake nodded in agreement. His finger nails were recently trimmed, and he held his hand up trying to image how nice it would be to have pretty long pink fingernails. Just another nice thing about being a girl he thought to himself.
"Another thing you have to think about is having your monthly period," Penny said. Blake showed some surprise at this, but Penny continued right on. "Usually, since the five of us original members are close to one another, we often have our periods at the same time. So we think that you ought to have a pretend period the same time as ours. For this you'll have to get some pantiliners, maxipads and all-night pads, which you can wear in your panties during the time of the period. First, for a few days before your period, you wear the pantiliners to protect against an accident. Then during the heavy flow days you wear a maxipad, and at night you wear the really thick pads. We'll go shopping with you and help you pick out a supply."
"I guess it'll be a nice way to feel close to you all during your periods." Blake said.
"Pam, it's really nice how agreeable you are to everything, since we were a bit worried that you would resist these things." Penny said.
At this moment there was a sudden knock on the door of Kathy's bedroom, and before anyone could react, Mrs. O'Connor was in the room saying "Girls! Girls! Girls! I've just got a phone call from...." She froze in mid sentence as her eyes fell upon Blake, whose face was now a bright scarlet color. He feebly attempted to cover himself with the dress, which had the effect of exposing his crinolines to everyone as he lifted the outer skirt to his face. Mrs. O'Connor exclaimed loudly, "what in the world are you girls doing? And Blake, what in the world are you doing in Kathy's dress and wearing a wig?"
"Mom, mom," Kathy yelled, "you don't understand. It's all right, we can explain. Blake is now one of the girls in our club!"
"What in heaven's name have you done to Blake? And Blake, how could let yourself be made such a fool of? Since when does a young man go prancing around in a dress?!!" She walked over to him, and lifted up the crinolines to see that he was wearing pink panties. She pulled open the top of the dress and saw that he had a bra on as well. "Oh my lord, this is unbelievable! A bra and panties? What else?"
The effect of this on Blake was shattering, and he began to cry. The girls were in complete disarray and protested vigorously to Mrs. O'Connor that she didn't "understand," and that Blake was not being made fun of, and that they were just trying to be close to one another in a completely natural way.
Mrs. O'Connor was very excited and would not listen to the girls. She said, "I've got to speak to your parents Blake, and let them know that you have a real problem. Come with me!" She grabbed Blake by the wrist and stood him up and then quickly led him out of the room behind her with his dress rustling and crinolines flying around him and his long hair bouncing against his back. She took him downstairs to the living room and pushed him down into a seat next to her. She said, "What is your phone number? I must call your mom right now and discuss this with her." Blake, loudly sobbing, yelled out, "Oh please don't. Please don't, please don't tell her, I'll never do it again. I'm sorry, I'm sorry."
"What is the number?" Mrs. O'Connor demanded.
Blake, between sobs of his heaving chest, told her the number. By this time the girls from the club had joined them downstairs and were still protesting. "Mrs. O'Connor, I really think you owe it to us to listen to our side of things before you involve Blake's mom and dad. We understand that it's a big surprise to you, but we implore you to hold off." Karen was speaking now with some authority as president of the Girl's Only Club.
Mrs. O'Connor said, "I am sorry but this is serious and needs to be taken care of very quickly." She said this with a bit less emphasis than before and the girls fell silent hoping that she was changing her mind. Amy had come over next to Blake and made him put his head in her lap. While he sobbed softly she stroked his head. "Don't worry, Pam, no matter what happens we'll still be your friends."
At hearing Amy address Blake as 'Pam', Mrs. O'Connor winced noticeably, and then she dialed the number. Everyone could hear the rings, and then Blake's mom could be heard saying, "Hello?"
"Oh, hello, this is Mrs. O'Connor, Kathy's mom."
"Oh, yes, Blake said that he would be playing there today after school. Is everything all right?"
After a pause, Mrs. O'Connor said, "Oh yes, fine, I was just calling to let you know that I had invited Blake to stay here for dinner tonight, and that I would drive him home at about 8 O'clock. Is that OK?"
The girls excitedly gave out a silent cheer and pumped their fists.
"Oh, sure it is. How kind of you. Let me speak to Blake for a moment."
Blake had not fully absorbed the change in Mrs. O'Connor's statements, but he sensed that he did not have to be afraid of her telling his mom that he was wearing a dress, at least not then. He got on the phone, where his mom told him to thank Mrs. O'Connor after the dinner and to be polite and so forth. If she did detect a little hoarseness in his voice from the crying he had done she did not let on.
After he hung up Blake thanked Mrs. O'Connor profusely. She said, "My dear boy, are you a boy? What am I going to do about you?" She shook her head back and forth thinking, and then said, "Come here Blake and let me hold you. I'm sorry I got so upset, it was just such a shock. I wasn't suspecting such a thing."
Blake got up and sat down on Mrs. O'Connor's lap, and she held him closely to her. He felt her large firm breasts against his chest. The layers of his dress and crinolines were like a big cloud of pink and white over the blue jeans and white pullover Mrs. O'Connor was wearing. "So tell me everything now. You start Karen, since you're the president of the club."
Karen told Mrs. O'Connor about the conditions under which they had agreed that Blake would be made a full member of the club. Mrs. O'Connor sighed often hearing this, and shook her head, but finally saw that she really didn't have the right to stop them from what they voluntarily wanted to do. After hearing the girls, she said to Blake, "I want to ask you a few questions to see if I can understand that this is really good for you, and not a big mistake that you might be making because you're lonely or something."
"Sure Mrs. O'Connor, I'll be happy to answer any questions."
"Good. Now Blake, tell me what you're feeling now being in that dress."
"I guess I feel very pretty."
"Yes, I suppose you should. It is a very pretty dress. Now dear, you might find this silly, but I wonder how good are you at arm wrestling?"
"What? Why are you asking that?"
"Because boys just love to do it don't they? It's a really male thing."
"Yes, I guess so."
"Let's see how easily you can beat Amy. She's the strongest girl here, right?"
"You can surely beat her easily."
"I suppose so."
"Give it a try."
Blake and Amy sat across from each other at the dining room table and proceeded to arm wrestle. Though Blake tried as hard as he might, Amy beat him almost immediately. They tried it again and Amy beat him again. Mrs. O'Connor asked Penny and Janet to arm wrestle him, and Penny beat him after a bit of a struggle, and finally Blake and Janet tied each other.
"So you and Janet are about equally strong. I guess your arms really are girlish," she said thoughtfully. After a moment she said, "Now answer this question: Amy is clearly much stronger than you. If you could have just one characteristic of hers for yourself, what would you choose?"
Blake said, "I guess I wish that I had breasts like hers so that I would have to wear more of a grown up bra than the one I have on. It would give me a nicer shape I guess. Is that what you were asking?"
"Blake, I thought you would have liked to be at least as strong as her!"
"I guess you're right. I don't know why I didn't think of that. For some reason I was just thinking about how lucky she was for being able to wear bras everyday. To know that she would be able to eventually nurse a baby, and take care of it and hold it and so forth. It seemed like something I really want to do. I wish I could have a nice figure like Amy's or any of the other girls in the club." Blake blushed when he realized that the girls and even Mrs. O'Connor had taken on sympathetic expressions.
"After hearing and seeing all this, I think you probably are best treated like a girl," Mrs. O'Connor said to Blake. "You have a gentle loving nature which is quite feminine, and I suppose you need an outlet for it. I guess I'll be happy to go along with you being one of the girls in the club. So from now on I'll also call you Pamela and try and have something like a mother daughter relationship with you."
All the girls now, including Pamela, thanked Mrs. O'Connor for her support, and she invited the whole group of club members to stay for dinner. She even told the girls to take Blake upstairs and put some pantyhose on him, and some makeup so that he would be well dressed for dinner. They were starting to do this when Kathy asked her mom, "what was the phone call you were talking about, when you came into my room?"
"Oh, I completely forgot! Yes, Brad's mother called to say that his cousin broke her leg and will not be able to come to the wedding."
"What a shame, even after you bought her the dress and everything." Kathy said.
"Yes, and the procession will not be symmetric now. We were planning to have three bridesmaids on each side of the dais."
All of a sudden everyone turned and looked at Blake, sitting quietly in the bridesmaid dress. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" Mrs., O'Connor said.
A chorus of girls said "Yes! Pamela will be our sixth bridesmaid!"
It took a moment for Blake to realize what they were saying, but when he did, his heart burst with joy.
Chapter 3
At 8 P.M. Mrs. O'Connor drove Blake home. Before leaving, the girls had made sure that all traces of make-up were removed from his face as well as any stray hairs coming from the wig. He was still wearing his bra and panties, which he would try and wear every day. When he entered his house he saw that his mother and father were sitting in the living room. He walked over to his mom and gave her a kiss hello.
His dad looked up from his newspaper and said, "Well, well, well, Blake, what is this I hear about you playing with the prettiest girls in the eighth grade!?" Blake's father was a foreman in a nearby steel mill. He was ruggedly handsome and physically strong, and loved to gently tease Blake about his "love" life.
"I guess mom told you about me going home after school to Kathy O'Connor's house?"
"Not only your mother, but apparently the whole town knows about it. At least, Ann and Barry had heard about it at school!" Ann, one of Blake's two sisters, was almost two years younger than him and a continual thorn in his side. She was a "Tom boy" and took advantage of Blake's gentle nature by teasing him and picking fights with him. She had developed her physique to the point where her biceps were noticeably larger than Blake's. He had become afraid to fight her, since he didn't think he could beat her and didn't want to get hurt. His older brother, Barry, on the other hand, who was in 11th grade, was someone Blake had always looked up to. He played on the varsity football team, and while not a great student, was still far from dumb.
Blake also had an older sister, Janice, who was in 12th grade and was planning on attending the Naval Academy at Annapolis the next year.
Blake felt happy to receive the admiration of his dad, though he wondered what his dad would think if he knew that he was secretly wearing a bra and panties, and that he was after all, really just "one of the girls" and not actually dating any of them.
"It's nothing dad. We just seem to have hit it off. They like me because I talk about things. Not just want to ask them out on dates."
"Do you have a favorite among them. One who you could ask to the prom?"
"Bill, leave the poor boy alone," Blake's mother interjected, "he's young enough that he doesn't have to think of such things. Just let him enjoy his new friends."
Blake took advantage of his mom's intervention to change the subject.
"Kathy and her mom invited me to go to her sister Beth's wedding in two weeks on Saturday. They need me to be an usher, I mean, to take the place of her sister's fiancé's cousin who broke his leg, and won't be able to come." Blake had worked out this explanation with the girls, to make sure that no suspicion would be raised by his sudden invitation to the wedding. He didn't feel comfortable lying, but he was so excited at the possibility of going as Pamela, that he didn't want anything to foul up the chance.
"That's very nice of them, that they would think well enough of you to take you as a replacement. I hope you said you would do it?" his mom said.
"I said I'd have to ask you. But thanks mom, cause I really do want to go. There will also be a wedding rehearsal and a dinner I'll have to go to before the wedding."
After chatting awhile longer, Blake went to his room to do his homework. Later that night when he went to sleep he wore his panties, but took off his bra. He spent a few minutes examining the pretty lace on it and how it was made. He then put it against his cheek and kissed it gently.
This is my very first bra, he thought. He could smell a slight trace of perfume on it which he imagined came from Kathy's drawer. I wonder what kind of bras I'll get on Saturday, he thought. He imagined having his own drawer full of bras and panties and other girlish things. He would be able to choose his own perfume to scent them with. Everyday he could wake up and choose some pretty things to wear. He imagined how every morning, he and the other girls in the club would wake up, take off their nighties, select a bra from their drawer and put it on.
In his reverie he thought how nice it must be to have breasts to tuck into place in one's bra cups and to feel how they stick out under ones blouse. How nice it must be to have breasts bouncing in front of you while you walked. He thought of how vulnerable it must make a girl feel, knowing that the boys would always be staring at your breasts and getting aroused looking at them. When he got his new 'breasts' on Saturday would he experience the same feelings himself? Is that just part of feeling pretty? He would know soon enough anyway.
Just before going to sleep he tucked the bra well underneath the covers and reminded himself to retrieve it in the morning when he got dressed for school.
His first morning of wearing a bra at school went off without a hitch. He felt a bit closer to being like one of the girls in the class than he had wearing just panties.
At recess during lunch time Kathy asked him if he was wearing his bra and he had the satisfaction of being able to say "yes!" She also told him to look carefully at the girls in the club for they had purposefully chosen to wear different outfits that day so as to help give Blake ideas for the kind of clothes he would want to buy on their shopping trip.
Kathy had on a ruffly white blouse, a pleated skirt, white panty hose and black patent leather shoes with a low heel. Blake could see that she was wearing a lacy white bra under the blouse, whose ruffles partially hid the front of her bra. Kathy explained that her outfit helped amplify the size of her bust. She had him look at how the skirt buttoned around her waist and explained about the side zipper.
She also showed him her fingernails which had on a white polish matching her blouse. She picked up his hand and said, "I'm glad to see that your nails are just starting to grow out now. They'll be just the right length for the wedding. We'll also have to buy you some clear nail hardener so they don't break."
"Too bad your hair won't be long enough by then to style," said Penny, "so you'll still have to wear the wig. But in two or three months we'll be able to take you to our beauty parlor to get your hair done. Katie, our hair dresser, will give you a stylish cut and perm. I can't wait to see what she does!"
Karen then drew Blake's attention to her outfit. She had on a tight white pullover blouse with very tight faded blue jeans. This showed off her curvaceous figure, particularly her bottom and hips. With her long straight hair covering her back and shoulders she was strikingly pretty. Her bust was even more prominent than usual and she explained it was due to her wearing a push up bra that lifted her breasts a little and helped add to the sexiness of her figure.
She had Blake peek down the top of her blouse to see how the bra lifted up her breasts. She also pulled down the zipper of her jeans just a bit and showed Blake that she wasn't wearing any panties. Instead, he saw some curls of her light brown public hair.
Janet, with her relatively small bust, had on a very pretty light green slip dress with spaghetti straps, nude stockings and white stack heel shoes. Her hair was formed into a single long braid. She showed Blake that she was wearing a white half-slip. Penny had on a red jumper, with a white blouse underneath and red-tinged stockings and brown penny loafers. Finally, Amy had on a short flared skirt, underneath of which she had on a pink petticoat. She had on a skin-tight black tank top which also showed off her chest very effectively.
"We have also purposefully worn different things to hold up our stockings, so that you can see before Saturday what some of the options are," Kathy said. She and the other girls led Blake to a spot far away from the other kids. "Lie down on the ground here and we'll let you look up our dresses so that you can see what we're wearing. From this distance, the other kids won't be able to see what we're doing."
Blake lied down and then Kathy said, "I'm going to stand over your head now. Look up my skirt and see how my pantyhose looks." She walked over to him and slightly raised her pleated skirt so that enough light would enter for Blake to see what was there. "Tell us what you see," Kathy said.
"I can see that you're wearing panties underneath your pantyhose. They're white and have several rows of lace trim going across your bottom."
"Pamela, you're so precious! You don't have to go in such detail! What you should notice is how the pantyhose are shear all the way to the top, as against having a sewn in panty or panel for tummy support. These are some of the many options for pantyhose that you should keep in mind for Saturday. Now it's Janet's turn."
Kathy stepped away and then Janet walked over to Blake and put one foot on either side of his head so he was looking straight up into her dress. "I see Janet's slip going up around her waist. Oh, and I see that she has a white garter belt on! Its got lots of lace going down on the garters. They're hooked into her stocking tops."
"What about my panties?" Janet said.
"You have on white panties which I guess are over the garter belt. Why aren't they under the garter belt?"
"What do you think?"
Blake thought a minute and then said, "I bet so that you can pull your panties down easier when you have to go pee!"
"Yes, very good, Pamela. Now, it's Penny's turn."
Penny now stepped over Blake. "I see she's wearing very tiny little white panties, and they're under very long garters which I can't see the top of. Where do they come from?"
"I'm wearing a bustier, which consists of a bra part and below this a kind of boned corset which comes down to my belly button. The garters are very long and go from there to the top of my stockings."
"I wish I could see that. You'll have to show me it later. I also see a little string dangling from the bottom of your panties. What's that?"
"You're observant, Pamela! That's the string from the tampon I'm wearing. You see, my period started this morning, so I had to put one of those in my vagina."
"So shouldn't I be starting my first period? Like you said yesterday?"
"Yes, you should start it soon. We'll help you get started on Saturday. I'm a few days ahead of the other girls. I think they'll be starting their periods any day now. Won't you?"
The girls indicated their agreement. Then Amy said, "and now it's my turn." She positioned herself over Blake. When he looked up he saw her pretty petticoat surrounding what looked to be a girdle. "I recognize that! You're wearing a girdle! I can see the stockings being held by garters attached right to it."
"You're almost right, Pam, except that this is really called a panty girdle, since it's not as heavy as larger ones made for full grown women. This does not have any boning in it, just some relatively light elastic. I like panty girdles since they give me a nice sort of warm close feeling. I think they help my shape a bit too."
"It has a lacy panel on the front and even a little bow! I think I'd like to get one of them on Saturday for sure!"
"Of course, Pam, I'm sure we can find one that is perfect for you."
Getting up now, Blake sat on the bench with the girls. "I'm a bit afraid about getting a garter belt or bustier because I'm frightened at being that sexy."
"After a while Pam, when you get more used to being a girl, I bet you'll like the idea of being really sexy underneath your dress or jeans. For example, if you're on a date with a boy, his hand might brush against your garters which would make him really hot," Karen said this matter-of-factly, as if she were talking to another girl. The thought of finding boys sexy made Blake blush. "It'll be fun someday to double date with you Pam. We can compare notes as to what we think of the boys. You'll really like slow dancing with a nice big strong boy. I mean one who is intelligent; not like the jerks in our class!"
After a pause Blake said, "I can't wait till Saturday."
"Neither can we Pam. We're looking forward to making you into a very pretty young girl," Kathy said. "In fact, my mom said that she would go shopping with us to help make sure that you get the right things." They got up to go back to their afternoon classes. When they were near the building, Kathy suddenly pointed to Blake's arm, and he saw that the pink strap of his bra had fallen off his shoulder and was clearly visible through the arm hole of his short-sleeved shirt. He discretely put his hand inside his shirt and straightened it out.
"Pam, you have to be more careful!" Kathy said, "girls must always be aware of their appearance."
Blake shivered as he wondered what would have happened if one of the guys had seen the strap.
That afternoon when Blake returned from school, he went to his room to do his homework. About 4 o'clock he went downstairs to the kitchen to get a snack. His mother was in a hurry to do some errands and had just asked his two sisters, Ann and Janice to help her fold the laundry. Janice said she was on her way to a study date and ran out the door. Ann was very reluctant and told her mom, "why don't you get Blake to help me? Why shouldn't he fold the laundry also?"
"You know very well that folding laundry is not for the boys."
"It's not fair."
"I don't care if you think it's fair or not, young lady, but you will do as I say!"
"I don't mind helping fold the laundry," Blake intervened.
"Thank you, Blake, for being so mature," his mom said. "As long as you don't feel forced into it, I suppose it's OK for you to help out. Working together the two of you can get it done in no time at all. Let me show you what's what Blake." She led Ann and Blake to the adjoining laundry room where was scattered a mountain of clean clothes that had come from the dryer and needed to be folded.
"Let's see, who should fold what? There's something from everybody." Blake noticed that mixed in the pile were many bras, panties and slips belonging to his mother and two sisters. Remembering what the girls had told him he said, "shouldn't you have washed the lingerie by hand?"
His mother, a bit startled, said, "why yes, I suppose you're right. It would make the delicate fabrics last longer. But it takes a lot of time and energy to do it, and I guess we're too busy around here."
Ann said, "If you care so much about the bras and panties Blake, why don't you wash them." She laughed at her own joke and Blake blushed.
His mother intervened and said, "Blake will fold the men's clothing and you will fold the women's. I'll be back in an hour and I expect both of you to be done by then." With that she turned and left. As soon as she was gone, Ann said, "I'm folding the men's things and you can do the girls."
"Hey, you can't do that," Blake said.
"Oh, are you going to stop me?" She held up her fist menacingly in Blake's face. He tried to push it away and as he did so Ann caught his arm by the wrist and swiveled him around pinning his arm behind him. Try as he might he was unable to get out from the hold nor stop her as she slowly pushed him down to the floor. As he struggled in pain to break free, he felt his bra strap starting to slip off his shoulder and he suddenly went limp and told Ann, "you win, I'll do the girls things. Please let me go." She released his arm and gave him a hard punch in the stomach which caused him to cry out in pain. "Oww, why did you do that?"
"Oh Blake, what a sissy." She put her face right near his and said, "Let me tell you something. If you ever talk to me like that again, I'll kick the shit out of you. Got that, big brother? Now go and do all the folding, like the little sweetie you are. I've got more important things to do. Tell mom I'll be back for dinner."
"Ann, you can't do that!"
She glowered at him and he looked away. "Anyway, how do I know whose bras belong to whom?" he said.
Ann laughed and said, "by size dummy. Mom's are D cups, Janice's are C cups and mine are B cups. Anyway, mine are all Jockey brand. Oh, and what size are yours?" She let out a peal of laughter as she left the house. Blake resigned himself to folding the laundry. What an asshole Ann is, he thought. If only he could beat her up like he used to be able to! She's not the slightest bit ladylike. In fact, she acts like one of the guys. She would never fit in the Girls-Only club.
In front of him was a large white bra. He picked it up and found the tag on the side and read it out loud: "36D, this must be one of mom's." He proceeded to fold it so the two cups were aligned and then folded the straps and placed them on the cups.
"I guess I'll do all the bras first," he said out loud, and picked out a black one which was somewhat smaller. The tag said 36C and so he decided it was Janice's. He folded it and put it down next to the white one. He then proceeded to find five more D cup sized bras, three black and two white. They were all the same brand, having just a bit of lace trim on the top and sides of the cups. Janice had 6 more bras which tended to be of three different brands. Some were front and some were back closure and only two of them were white. Two had a bold floral pattern and one was light blue and one was yellow. Ann's bras were the easiest to identify since they were all plain jockey brand without any lace or ornamentation.
Blake found that there were many panties of all kinds and types. Some looked relatively new and some were kind of worn. The latter often had permanent stains in the crotch area. "I guess it's from some sort of discharges girls have. I'll have to ask the club members." Scattered in the laundry were a couple of girdles. These had attached garters, a lace panel in the front topped by a small bow made of ribbon. They were both white and one of them had a side zipper. There were several slips, both full and half. A very pretty powder blue one caught Blake's eye and he held it up in front of him and imagined the feel of it on his body. He remembered that the day after next he would be getting his own girls clothes and felt a surge of relief from the frustration of knowing that all these lovely clothes were not his.
Blake felt a steadily increasing sexual tension in his imaginary clitoris and decided that he had better relieve himself. He took the zippered girdle, one of his mom's black bras and Janice's blue bra and blue slip and went into the downstairs bathroom which had a large wall length mirror. He locked the door, and took off his shirt and pants revealing his own bra and panty. He took his bra off, and then put on his mothers black one.
The cups were large and empty and he tried to imagine his mother's breasts filling them up. He took that bra off and tried on Janice's blue bra. The C cups were still very large and he took off his socks and stuffed them in the cups. He then quickly put the girdle on, squirming a bit to fit it up over his hips. He zipped up the side and looked in the mirror. He felt very womanly as he minced a few steps back and forth. He put the slip on and sat down on the closed toilet seat to admire the reflections of the pretty clothes in the mirror.
Carefully, he put a little soap on his hand and then reached under the slip and under the girdle and into his panties until he had found his "clitoris." He rubbed it slowly back and forth while admiring his view of the girdle peeking out from beneath the slip. The set of double straps over his arms and the combined effect of the lace of the large bra and the slip make him feel faint. After a minute he found himself ejaculating. He aimed it into his hand and avoided getting any moisture on the slip or girdle. After washing his hand off he once again sat down, closed his eyes and rested for a few minutes.
By the time his mom came back he had six separate piles of laundry. He was holding Janice's clothes in his arms to take them up to her room when she and his mom walked in the door. Janice noticed that the pile of clothes he was carrying were her own, since she could see the blue and floral bras clearly visible on top. Seeing her puzzled expression, Blake's mom said, "Blake was a good boy and helped Ann fold the clothing. Where's Ann, Blake?"
"Oh, she left right after you did."
"You mean that you folded the clothes yourself?"
"Yes."
"It looks like you did a very good job. But how did you know how to sort the bras and panties?"
"By size. Ann told me that you wear a D cup and Janice is a C cup. I hope I folded them correctly. I wasn't so sure about whose panties are whose but I think I might have them correct. I just guessed that the smaller sized slips were Janice's and divided them that way. Am I right in assuming that the two girdles are yours mom?"
"Well you don't think that I'd be wearing a girdle!" Janice laughed. "I'm really impressed at how nicely you did your job. You can put those things directly in my drawers."
"I don't know which ones they go in."
"I'll show you in a minute when I go upstairs."
"Blake even knows about hand washing lingerie," his mom said to Janice.
"Really now! I wish I had the time to hand wash my bras," Janice said, "since the machine is really hard on the underwire." Suddenly, Janice's face lit up and she said impulsively, "Blake, I'd be willing to pay you five dollars a week to wash my bras and slips in the sink. I'm sure you could use the money and it would help me out at the same time."
Blake blushed at the idea and looked at his mom. "Now Janice," Blake's mom said, "just because Blake is helpful this one time, doesn't mean he wants to involve himself with your underwear every week. What kind of job is that for a young man to be taking care of his sister's bras!"
"Let him speak for himself, mom."
Blake looked from one to the other. It seemed to him that he would like doing the job. Besides the money, it would help him feel like one of the girls in the house, which was good practice for when he played with the club members. "I would like the job, so long as you don't tell Ann about it. She's liable to tease me, and even hit me. Before, she hurt my arm and punched me hard in the stomach."
"I'll have a word with her," his mom said.
"Please don't. She's liable to get even meaner and hurt me even more. I think I'll just try and avoid her and hope that that makes things better."
"Blake, she's just your little sister, you shouldn't be afraid of her," Janice said.
"I don't know, she's stronger than me, or at least she's not afraid to go after me."
"Mom, let me talk to Ann, since I know she listens to me, and I'll try and convince her to be nicer to Blake," Janice said.
"Perhaps that's a good idea."
"I'm sure it is. Now Blake, come with me and I'll show you how to put my clothes away."
Blake followed Janice up to her bedroom carrying the pile of clean laundry. "This drawer over here is for my bras, panties and stockings," Janice said as she pointed to the second drawer from the top of her oak dresser. Blake opened it up and saw that there was a large colorful arrangement of underclothes in it. He took the laundered bras and panties and put them neatly in their respective locations.
"I was wondering Janice if each of your bras has a matching panty? I mean, take these really nice rose floral bras. I would think that you would want to wear a special matching panty with them."
"No, Blake, there wasn't any matching panties when I bought them. But as a general rule, one would think there should be."
Janice showed him where to put the slips and pullover tops in other chest drawers. She also showed him where to hang up her blouses, skirts and dresses in the closet. "You're an efficient little maid," she joked to Blake as she watched him put everything away neatly. When he was done, she told him to sit down next to her on the bed for a little brother sister chat.
"What's up Janice?"
"Can I be honest with you Blake?"
"Of course, Janice. What's the matter?" Blake sounded alarmed.
"There's nothing to be really alarmed about. I'm just feeling a little bit awkward about having asked you to wash my bras in the sink." She turned and looked at him directly. "Blake, I'm wondering if you've ever heard about cross-dressers?"
"What do you mean Janice? I'm not exactly sure what they are."
"They're boys who like to dress up in their mom's or sister's clothes."
"What has that to do with me?" Blake's heart was racing a mile a minute. He tried to think how Janice could have found out what he had done earlier in the bathroom, or if maybe she could see his bra through his top.
"Not necessarily anything to do with you, Blake. I'm just thinking that it might not be such a good idea for a boy to wash a girl's underwear if he was that sort of person. You know it would be a great temptation for him to play dress-ups and so forth."
"You shouldn't worry about that Janice. If I wore girl's clothes, I guess I wouldn't be any more tempted by washing them. I would want to dress up all the time anyway."
Blake said this with a bit too much passion, and he decided he better not say anything else.
"OK, Blake, I'm glad to hear that you wouldn't find it to be a temptation. It's not that I wouldn't like a boy who cross-dressed, in fact, I sometimes think that such boys would be a lot of fun to have as a boy friend. I mean they might be a lot more sympathetic to girls, more understanding and appreciative of what girls have to go through. A girl would get the best of both worlds from them, if you know what I mean."
"I think I do," Blake said, feeling suddenly very happy.
"Anyway, then we have a deal. I'll give you 5 dollars a week to wash my bras, stockings, slips and panties. I'll put them in that basket over there, and whenever you see that it's full, you can wash them in the sink and then hang them up to dry in the bathroom. When they're dry, you can fold them and then put them back in my drawer. How's that?"
"That sounds super, so from now on you can count on me."
"Here's 5 dollars in advance for the coming week!"
When Blake left the room, he wondered if Janice really did think that he was cross-dressing. Apparently not, he concluded, since she had agreed after all to giving him the job.
Later that night, after dinner, Blake's dad got a phone call from a friend telling him that he could have 3 great seats to the season opening Orioles baseball game. Excitedly, his dad found Barry and told him the good news. Then he went to tell Blake who was helping his mother clean up the dinner dishes.
"Blake. Great news! You, Barry and I are going to the baseball game this Saturday afternoon!"
"Saturday afternoon? Dad, I've already made plans!" Blake stammered.
"Well cancel them. This is a chance of a lifetime!"
"But dad, I can't disappoint my friends."
"What is it you have to do which is so important?"
"I have to go shopping."
"Shopping? What's so important about shopping? You can do that any time."
"But Saturday is the only time they can all go."
"Who are they?"
"My new friends."
"You mean to say that you're going shopping with a bunch of girls, and that that is more important than going to the opening baseball game? The president will be throwing out the first ball!!"
Blake's dad looked at him like he was crazy and Blake wished he could hide somewhere. "It's for the wedding. I have to get my usher's suit. Mrs. O'Connor wants to buy it for me and they're counting on my going."
As he was saying this, Ann came in the kitchen. "What's this all about?"
"Your brother would rather shop with the girls than go to the season opener at the ballpark."
"Jesus, what a sissy dad. Take me. I want to go. I love baseball. You'll never catch me shopping with the girls down at the mall!"
"Don't call your brother a sissy," Blake's dad said, somewhat unconvincingly. "Are you sure you won't go Blake?"
"I'm sorry dad. It's OK, take Ann, she really wants to go."
"OK Blake, but I don't know what kind of spell those girls have cast over you!"
End Part I
To Be Continued...
Thank you for reading my story! ~Pamela
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for use from
123rf.com - photo_16375217. Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Acknowledgments: The Girl's Only Club was first written and posted chapter by chapter at alt.sex.stories.tg in the late 1990's. The author has long wanted to acknowledge a debt to Nostrumo who gave much pointed and useful criticisms of the chapters prior to release - saving the plot from many more bizarre excesses than it already has. His advice made this a much better story than it would have been. ~Pamela
Historical Note: This second edition of The Girl's Only Club clears up a vast number of typos, misspellings, bad punctuation, miss-named characters and so forth. Moreover, those already familiar with The Girl's Only Club will realize that some changes to the plot have been done with the most significant ones in the last chapter. In fact, the modifications are designed to make the outcome more consistent with my original plan for The Girl's Only Club than the somewhat abrupt and incomplete ending (particularly in regards to Joanna) that was originally posted. At the time, I had become convinced (wrongly) that no one was reading The Girl's Only Club, so I had ended it prematurely, and the Joanna subplot had become an unfortunate victim. This revision helps to remedy this at least in part. While an additional chapter concerned with the aftermath of Blake's transition to Pamela seems logical, it is also anti-climatic, and I prefer to let each reader imagine in their own way how things turn out for Pamela in the future. ~Pamela.
Historical Versions: Originally posted at Asstr.org in 1997 (Girls-Only Club 1 - 15), Nifty's Archive in April of 1998, Crystal's Storysite in 2002, and Fictionmania in 2011. ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Pamela, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Pamela, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Pamela
Chapter 4
Saturday morning promptly at 10 Blake arrived at Kathy's house. His anxiety as to what was to come this day was dispelled the moment she happily greeted him at the door. "Come on up to my bathroom, Janet is already waiting for you with a hot bubble bath! We want to start you off nice and fresh and smelling pretty!"
Blake climbed the stairs and entered the steamy bathroom. Janet was just shutting off the water to the tub. "Come on in, Pam!" she said excitedly and gave him a hug. "Take off your clothes and get in the water. I'm going to give you a bath! I don't want to get my clothes wet so I hope you don't mind if I undress also!" As Blake took off his shirt, pants and socks, Janet pulled off her top and wiggled out of her blue jeans. They were both then wearing their bras and panties. With a little giggle at each other they unfastened their bras and hung them on hooks on the back of the door along with the rest of their clothes. "I'll leave my panties on, since I'm having my period now," Janet said. Blake took his panties off and stepped into the water. He was swallowed up in the thick layer of perfumery suds. Janet leaned down on her knees outside the tub next to him. Blake noticed the prominent nipples of her breasts which were just at eye level only a foot away from him. He looked coyly at Janet and she laughed and said, "are you blushing Pamela?"
"Yeah, I guess so."
"Are you excited about your big day?" He nodded his head and looked up at her eyes. She was extraordinarily pretty. Her eyes captivated Blake with their warmth. "First thing is to shampoo your hair." She squirted some fragrant shampoo out of a bottle into her hand and lathered up Blake's hair. Her breasts bounced slightly as she ran her firm fingers into his scalp. While she did this she talked to him about bubble baths; about the foaming beads she put in the water to give it a sexy oily feeling. She told him how girls love to lie back in the fragrant water and let their skin soften by soaking up the bathing oils.
Dreamily she said, "you have such nice thick hair, Pamela. When it's long, I know I'm going to be jealous of you."
"Why Janet?"
"Because my hair is too wispy."
"Oh, no, I think your hair is beautiful."
"Well, I have to work hard to get it to look full bodied. Now, let me rinse the shampoo out." Janet picked up a hand held nozzle, turned on the water and proceeded to wash the soap out of Blake's hair. When she was done she squirted some water in his face that made him laugh. "Now turn the other way and let me wash your back." She picked up a loofa and gently rubbed it on his back. He helped her by getting on all fours, and she washed around his bottom and "clitoris." "It looks like you have some leg hair that I'll have to shave off. It's not too much, but girls should have smooth legs." After directing him to raise his legs out of the water and rest his heels on the sides of the tub, she took a round, bright purple Flicker razor and proceeded to shave his legs smooth. "I'm also going to take a bit off from your underarms and your face." She delicately used the razor to remove any hairs she could find. When she was done she raised the drain stop and rinsed Blake off with the hose while he stood up.
She had him step out of the tub and she wrapped a large pink towel around him just under his arms, and tied a smaller pink towel around his head to dry his hair. Then she called to Kathy in the next room that they were ready. Kathy came in carrying a large paper bag. "So, are we ready to become a lovely girl?" she asked Blake. He nodded his head. She reached inside the bag and took out a pair of panties. "Good, here is a clean pair of my panties that you can borrow for today."
Blake took the delicate pair of pale pink nylon lycra bikini panties and put them on. "These have high cut sides and a full back," she said. "I like the way they look on you Pam."
Kathy reached into the bag again and took out two boxes which she put on the counter. Opening one of them, Blake saw that it held a single breast form. Kathy took it out and held it up to Blake's chest. "Look Janet, it's the perfect color for Pamela." Indeed, the breast coloration seemed identical to the shade of Blake's pale chest. "Pamela, these are the newest development in mastectomy breast forms. They're so life-like that they're hard to tell from the real thing. To put it on, you use a little coating of this special kind of glue, which holds the form in place for about a week. If you want to get it off before then you have to apply a bit of rubbing alcohol to the sides of it, which then works its way underneath dissolving the glue and then it falls right off. The glue itself is made from a vegetable base and is completely non-toxic. There is also another wonderful feature, which has just been developed for these forms. I'll demonstrate it as you put them on."
Kathy applied some glue to the bottom of the form. "Pamela, you see there is a little clip on the back of the form which you have to make sure goes right over your nipple when you put it on." She placed the form against Blake's chest while demonstrating how the clip worked. The form was a little cold but his body quickly adjusted to the temperature. Though it was just an A cup size, slightly smaller than Janet's breasts, it stood out noticeably from his otherwise flat chest. The breast had a large life like nipple which stood out prominently. After holding the breast against him for a minute, Kathy said that the glue was now set, and the breast would be securely on. She repeated the procedure with the other breast and when she was done, Janet applied some powder to the area around the breasts so that any trace of the boundary between the breasts and his own skin was hidden.
"Finally," Kathy said, "look in the mirror Pamela! Now, you're really Pamela!"
The image greeting Blake in the mirror was of a very pretty young girl's chest. Not very buxom, but sweet looking and delicate. Blake's eyes welled up with tears. "I can't thank you enough."
"Pamela, we haven't even shown you the best part yet!"
Kathy reached over and gently squeezed the nipples of Blake's two breasts. "Wow, I feel like my nipples are being touched!"
"You see Pamela, these breast forms have a built in device which translates squeezing of the nipples down to your own. So for example, suppose a boy was fondling you, assuming you wanted him to, then you would get the pleasure just like any real girl would. Here, feel this!"
Kathy gently rolled her fingers around the nipples and Blake felt waves of pleasure and began softly moaning. "OK, enough of that for now!" Kathy said and abruptly stopped touching him. "We still have a few more important things to do before the rest of the girls get here!"
Kathy and Janet had Blake sit down in front of a mirrored vanity in the outer part of the bathroom. Blake could not help but notice the slight tension on his chest of his new breasts as they swayed and slightly bounced as he moved. Blake propped his feet up on a stool and Kathy applied pearly pink nail polish to his toe nails. When she was done, Janet took his hands and manicured his nails and applied the same pink nail polish. His nails had grown out a bit over the past week, so with the glossy pink polish, his already rather delicate hands looked feminine. The two girls then took a small scissor and trimmed Blake's eyebrows so that they were relatively thin and girl-like. Kathy retrieved one of her old, white, A cup bras and watched with crossed fingers as Blake put it on hoping that it would fit. Fortunately, it was just a tiny bit tight, but not unwearable. Blake's breasts filled out the cups and he could see his new nipples poking up beneath the bra material. While he was doing this, Janet put her bra back on and then the rest of her clothes.
Kathy loaned Blake a white pull-over top to wear. It was a little snug, so his breasts projected out distinctly from his chest giving him quite a nice figure. Kathy said, "considering all the trying on that you'll have to do today, it's best that you wear a skirt that you can easily unbutton. I've got just the perfect one for you, but first put on your pantyhose and this slip." She gave Blake the pantyhose he had worn the other night and a white half slip. He sat down on the stool and put the pantyhose on. He could see his pink toenails lined up neatly under the stocking. Janet noticed him admiring that and said, "it makes a girl feel really grown up when she knows that she has to wear stockings or pantyhose."
"I know what you mean Janet. I feel like I'm almost a woman now." When Kathy came back she was holding a pink wrap-around skirt which Blake put on with her help.
The girls then applied rouge to Blake's cheeks, mascara to his eye lashes and showed him how to put on lipstick. They brought out the wig and helped him place it securely on his head and then brushed it until it had the right look. Kathy got out two silver rings with large glittering stones and put them on Blake's fingers, one on each hand. She also put a tennis bracelet around his wrist and a thin gold necklace with a cameo dangling from it around his neck. "Now, the last thing is your purse and shoes." Kathy went to her room and came back with a pair of white ankle strap pumps and a white purse with a shoulder strap. Blake put the shoes on and slung the purse strap over his shoulder. Kathy and Janet exclaimed with excitement, "Oh, you're just so perfect looking! This experiment turned out better than we had ever hoped. I'm sure that you were really meant to be a girl!" Kathy said. "I'm even jealous of how you look" teased Janet. "After you get some really pretty clothes today you're just going to be a terrible boy killer." The three of them laughed with excitement.
Just that moment, they heard the doorbell and Kathy said, "Pamela, why don't you answer the door and let the other girls in!"
Blake nodded in agreement and he went down the stairs with Kathy and Janet following him. He opened the door and there stood Penny, Karen and Amy, who took one look at Blake and burst out into excited comments, "Oh, how adorable!," "How sexy and pretty you are, Pamela," "My goodness, what a pretty face and figure, and look at your pretty pink nails" and "How grown up you are, now." Blake pirouetted once and excitedly gave each of the girls a hug.
"What's all the commotion?" Mrs. O'Connor said as she came to the foyer from the kitchen. She was wearing a short pale yellow nightie with matching panties. "Oh, how marvelous!" she exclaimed when she saw Blake.
"Bl..., I mean Pamela, I can't believe what a pretty girl you are now! Come let me look at you. Such a pretty face and look at that bust of yours, you've become such a big girl! The boys are just going to die when they see you."
The girls and Mrs. O'Connor gazed admiringly at Blake as he stood holding his hands together in front of him and shyly swayed back and forth. "I can't get over what a girl you are, Pamela," Mrs. O'Connor said. "Just as pretty as any of the members of the Girls-Only Club. And you move so gracefully and feminine. Take off your blouse so I can see how your breasts look."
Shyly in front of the girls and Mrs. O'Connor, Blake lifted off his top revealing his bra with his new breasts in it. "My, my, my," Mrs. O'Connor said, "what a darling chest! Your breasts look so natural in that bra! Turn sideways and raise your arms. That's it, lift up your hair off your back. My, isn't that so feminine, with your bra strap running across your back, and your breasts bulging out from your bra! And look how your nipples are so stiff."
Blake walked back and forth demonstrating how much he had learned about having girlish mannerisms. His hips gently swayed as he walked over to the sofa and he sat down gracefully, while tucking his skirt under himself and then crossing his legs. Mrs. O'Connor walked over and sat down next to him and commended the girls on their choice of makeup.
"Mom," Kathy said, "go ahead and touch Pam's breasts." Mrs. O'Connor gently took hold of one of his breasts. With her fingers she pushed against the nipple through the bra and immediately Blake let out a soft moan. "You see, Mom, he has the new breasts which transfer the feeling right through."
"They certainly are effective!" Mrs. O'Connor kept on slowly massaging Blake's nipples while she spoke with the girls. Blake felt the pleasure increasing until he closed his eyes and fell into a trance.
Karen noticed Blake's expression and said, "Pamela is going to be helpless around the guys. Any guy who gets his hand inside her blouse is going to get her to melt!" Everyone laughed as Blake sat there contentedly.
"Well we have a busy day ahead of us," Mrs. O'Connor said interrupting Blake's reverie, "I had better go upstairs and get dressed!"
"Mom," Kathy said, "today is the start of Pam's very first period, and she needs someone to teach her about using pads and tampons."
"Oh, I see what you mean," Mrs. O'Connor winked at the girls, "I could show Pamela what to do just like I showed you and your sister when you were pre-teens. Let me take her up to my room while I get dressed and I'll give her a lesson. We should be ready to leave for the mall in half an hour."
Blake put back on his top and then Mrs. O'Connor escorted him up to her room. On the way up the stairs, Beth was coming down to have breakfast. It was the first time Blake had seen her and she was every bit as beautiful as her photograph. "Well if it isn't the Girls-Only Club!", Beth said seeing the other girls coming up the stairway behind Blake. "And this must be Pamela! I've heard so much about the newest member of the club. My god, you're even prettier than Kathy and mom were telling me. Oh, and look at her blushing! Pam, may I call you Pam?, You're just so precious. Brad and I can't thank you enough for agreeing to be a bridesmaid at our wedding!"
It was clear that Beth had no idea that Pamela was really a boy, and if Blake had any fears of passing in public as a girl, they were immediately dispelled by Beth's reaction. "I can't wait to go to your wedding!"
"Did your family just move to town? I can't remember ever hearing Kathy or the other girls talk about you until just recently."
Blake was caught by surprise, but luckily Mrs. O'Connor intervened quickly, "Pam's family is new to town. It's just amazing how fast she became friends with the club members. They just really hit it off great."
"Well, you probably will have to have the bridesmaid dress altered a bit, since Pamela is a few inches taller than Brad's cousin."
"That's one of the things we were planning to do today." Mrs. O'Connor said, "and I think we had better get a move on it!"
With that she continued on up the stairs, and led Blake into her bedroom and shut the door behind them. She had a large spacious bedroom with a private bath just like Kathy's. "I'm going to pretend that you're either Kathy or Beth to make it easier for me to talk to you about periods. OK?" Blake nodded his agreement.
"Now, your period is nothing for you to be frightened about. I realize that you'll see some blood coming out, but this is just nature's way of getting you ready to have babies. All girls experience some cramping and maybe other symptoms like headache and irritability so don't be alarmed if any of these things happen to you."
"I won't Mrs. O'Connor."
She led Blake into the bathroom and reached into a cabinet and took out a large package of maxipads. "Here, take one of these," she said offering the box to Blake. He reached in and took out one of the pads which were individually wrapped in pink plastic pouches. "Now I'll teach you how to use this to catch the blood. First let me show you how I wear them. I'm near the end of my period and am wearing one right now. First you sit down on the toilet seat." Mrs. O'Connor sat down and lifted up her short nightie and pulled down her panties revealing a pad with some traces of blood in it. "You see, there isn't much blood here, not enough to change pads yet. See how the pad is held in my panties? Now you sit down and see if you can put in a pad."
Blake walked over to the toilet and was immediately confused as to whether he should lift his skirt up or take it off before sitting down. "What should I do? Take off my skirt or lift it up?"
"Well Pamela you can do which ever is most comfortable depending on the outfit. If you're careful you can just lift up your skirt, but make sure you don't get any blood on it! That would be very embarrassing! If that doesn't seem possible then you can take it off."
Blake decided he would try lifting up the skirt. He raised it from the bottom over his waist and then realized he had to get the slip also. This he managed to also pick up. Then holding the skirt and slip up in one hand, he used his other to lower his pantyhose and panties until they were down to his knees. He then sat down on the seat.
"Now open up one of the pouches."
Blake did as he was instructed and took out a long white pad folded in three sections with a strip of wax paper covering some adhesive. "Now remember to save the pouch so that you can dispose of the used pad when done. Now pull off the strip and carefully place the pad in your panties." Mrs. O'Connor guided Blake's hand so that the pad was positioned in just the right place. "Now press it in firmly. Very good. I think you've got the hang of it. It'll take a little getting used to wearing it. For example, you'll feel the lump of the pad in your panties pressing against your vagina while you walk. But eventually you'll be entirely accustomed to it."
"I think I understand how to use the pads. I guess I should carry a few in my purse?"
"Yes, of course. And you realize that you can use some of the thinner pads when you think that your period might be about to start. That way you won't have an accident. At night, you can use really large pads that are made for catching the heavy bleeding that you might have while you sleep."
"But what about tampons? When are they used?"
"Obviously, you can't use them, but I agree that you should know about them since all girls do. Kathy and the other younger girls usually use these, so why don't I ask if one of them would come in here and give you a lesson on them. I'll be back in a sec," and Mrs. O'Connor left to go to Kathy's room to speak to the girls.
"Pamela needs to learn about tampons," she said to the girls in Kathy's room, "and she and I are wondering if any of you are having your period now and could give her a little demonstration?"
"Mrs. O'Connor, I'm wearing one right now and I was going to be changing it soon," Penny said. "I'll be happy to show Pam what to do."
"Me too," said Janet. "I'll come along also."
With this, Penny, Janet and Mrs. O'Connor went back to Blake who was still sitting on the toilet seat.
"You can pull up your panties and pantyhose, Pamela, I think we're all done with the pads." Mrs. O'Connor said.
"OK," Blake said as he got up and did as she said. "I can feel the pad. But it's not uncomfortable."
"Good. They really aren't that much of a nuisance. Now Penny and Janet are each going to show you how they use tampons."
Penny unzipped her jeans and slid them down her legs revealing her delicate white panties. She lowered these and then sat down on the toilet seat. Blake could see her pubic hair with a white string dangling out. "See, the first thing I do is pull out the old tampon using this string. Why don't you do it, Pam, so you can see what it feels like."
Very gingerly, Blake took hold of the string and pulled it. The tampon didn't move. "It won't move!"
"Yes it will if you give it more force. Don't be afraid to really pull on it."
This time Blake pulled harder and it started to move out. "It's moving!" Blake cried and the girls and Mrs. O'Connor laughed. He kept on pulling until it suddenly came out. It was covered with a little blood and Penny quickly covered it with tissue paper. "Now we just put that in the trash, never in the toilet. Now I take a new tampon and put it in." She took a tampon out of her purse, took off the wrapper and handed it to Blake to look at. "You see it has an applicator which you put into your vagina and then push out the tampon into yourself, leaving the string to dangle outside." She proceeded to insert it and with expert fingers was done in a couple of seconds. "Now you can throw out the applicator."
"Why don't you try the whole procedure on me," said Janet. "I'll just sit here and you do everything."
"OK, I'll try it," Blake said. Penny stood up and pulled back up her panties and jeans. Then Janet unzipped her pants, pulled them down with her panties and sat on the seat with her legs spread wide. Blake then very delicately kneeled in front of her and pulled out her tampon, put it in some tissue paper and threw it in the trash can. Then he took a fresh tampon that Janet handed to him and inserted it slowly into Janet's vagina.
Janet winced slightly and Blake said with some alarm, "I'm not hurting you am I?"
"No, no, Blake, it's just very sensitive, particularly when someone else is touching my vagina. You must know that also!"
The tampon applicator was now half in and Blake continued pushing on it. Finally it reached the right spot and Janet said, "that's perfect! Now push in the tampon and take out the applicator." Blake did as he was told and then with evident pride said, "OK, all done. I'm so happy I didn't hurt you!"
"You really are a fast learner Pamela. Someday, maybe you will actually be using tampons instead of pads! For example, if you want to go swimming during your period they're essential."
Mrs. O'Connor added, "Of course, girls tend to check up on their pads when they go to the bathroom. And I suppose you realize that from now on you have to pee sitting down just like a girl! You must remember to clean off your vagina with some tissue paper after you pee. Do you have to pee now? If so, we can make sure you do it right."
Blake nodded his head yes.
"Good. Now you can also show the girls how you have learned to lift up your skirt." Blake repeated his earlier lesson by raising his skirt and slip, lowering his pantyhose and panties and sitting down again on the toilet. He sat there for a minute or two trying to pee with the two girls and Mrs. O'Connor watching him.
"Well, Pamela, do you have to pee or not. Hurry up now." Mrs. O'Connor said.
"I'm trying," Blake said.
Mrs. O'Connor started talking to the two girls about school, in particular whether they had heard about the results of the tryouts for the cheerleading squad which had just been held. All the girls in the club had auditioned. After another minute Karen, Kathy and Amy came into the room to see what was happening. Blake sat there on the toilet trying desperately to pee with now all five girls and Mrs. O'Connor standing next to him.
"How was your lesson Pamela?" asked Karen.
"I think I understand what to do with my pads. Mrs. O'Connor was just teaching me how to pee like a girl."
"Yes, come on now Pamela, we don't have all day!" Mrs. O'Connor said.
"I'm sorry. I'm trying to go and I know that I have to go. It'll be just a minute more."
The girls and Mrs. O'Connor resumed their conversation and Blake felt even more frustrated. The urge to pee was increasing at the same time as his 'clitoris' had developed a very large erection. He was embarrassed that the girls were being held up waiting for him.
After several more minutes the conversation lulled and everyone turned their attention to Blake. He sat there surrounded by the girls and Mrs. O'Connor. He now felt a tremendous desire to pee and at the same time his "clitoris" had become very hard and he had no hope of peeing. He sensed the impatience of everyone, whom he was holding up from starting the day's activities. He was sweating and felt hot with his skirt and slip bunched up around him. He could feel his bra sticking to his skin from perspiration. The seconds ticked off in silence.
"I'm trying to go I really am," he said frantically.
"We really do have to be going," Mrs. O'Connor said. "Why don't you get up and let me pee, so I can get dressed. Then you can try again."
As Blake reached between his legs to pull up his panties and pantyhose, the slight pressure on his penis caused him to explode in an uncontrollable orgasm. He grabbed his penis as the cum shot out in rapid pulses into his hand, narrowly missing his clothes or the girls. The pleasure he felt was extraordinarily intense, and he gasped loudly while shouting, "Oh, my God... I'm sorry...I don't know what happened to me!"
The girls were at first stunned by the sudden excitement but then had to fight to suppress giggles as Blake frantically attempted to keep his cum from dripping down onto his clothes.
"Oh, you poor poor dear," Mrs. O'Connor exclaimed. "We didn't realize that you were so frightened about peeing in front of us." She quickly pulled out a tissue from a dispenser and proceeded to clean up around Blake's thighs and penis. Then she turned on the faucet and led Blake over to the sink to wash off his hands. "Kathy, help Pamela get straightened up so I can get ready to go."
Kathy took Blake by the hand and led him to Mrs. O'Connor's bed where she helped him pull up his panties and pantyhose, and then smoothed out his slip and skirt. She got a hairbrush and straightened out his hair.
Blake could see Mrs. O'Connor sitting on the toilet and in a second he heard her release a confident stream of pee into the bowl.
"Don't be upset Pamela," Kathy said, "some girls are very shy about peeing in front of others. I've even heard that in Japan many of the girls purposefully keep flushing the toilets so no one can hear them peeing. It's a terrible waste of water!"
"I guess I've got just so much to learn. I don't know if I'm ever going to be a girl."
Kathy sat down next to Blake and put her arm over his shoulder. "There, there Pamela, these are just your very first days of being a girl. Don't be upset. I'm sure that in the weeks and months ahead you're going to find yourself to be quite the young lady."
"I hope so."
Mrs. O'Connor now came into the bedroom to get dressed. "Come on Pamela, you must forget about what happened. Why don't you help me choose an outfit for today."
"OK, Mrs. O'Connor," Blake said getting up.
"First we have to pick out a bra and panties from my drawer." She pointed to the second drawer of her dresser. Blake opened it up and saw that it was filled with several piles of bras on one side and panties on the other.
Mrs. O'Connor took off her nightie and its matching panties and placed them on the bed and came back to stand next to Blake totally naked. Blake couldn't help but notice her exquisite figure and large breasts topped with nipples almost as large as those on a baby bottle. He felt his heart racing as she said, "what do you think? Perhaps the light blue bra?"
Blake saw the bra in question and picked it up. "Yes, it's nice." The bra had very large cups like his mom's bras, but must have been much more expensive since the cups were entirely lace and very shear. Part way down the panty pile he saw a light blue pair and asked, "are those the matching panties?"
"Yes they are."
"Good, then this is the perfect set to wear today."
"Help me on with the bra."
Blake arranged the bra and held it out for Mrs. O'Connor to slip her arms through it. She then turned around and Blake clipped the back on the first set of hooks.
"No, it should go in the middle hooks."
"I'm sorry," Blake said as he undid the hooks and then reattached them. He then gave Mrs. O'Connor the panties which she stepped into and pulled up her legs into place.
"I think I'll wear jeans today and you can select a blouse for me from the next drawer down." She put on a pair of jeans she had hanging over the end of a chair while Blake closed the bra and panty drawer and opened the next one. On the right was stockings and pantyhose and on the left a neat pile of tops. He saw that there was a light blue one which he took out and gave to Mrs. O'Connor. She put it on and tucked the blouse into her pants.
"How do I look?"
"Oh, so very pretty Mrs. O'Connor. Just beautiful!"
"I'll just put on some shoes and we'll be ready to go to the mall!"
Chapter 5
The six members of the Girls-Only club gathered outside in the driveway next to Mrs. O'Connor's Plymouth Fury III. It was Blake's first time outdoors dressed as Pamela and he felt like the whole world was watching him. He saw a few children playing nearby and he nervously kept an eye on them in case they could see through his disguise. Surveying the girls gathered around him, he felt proud to be a member of the Girls-Only Club. He studied the way they moved so as to imitate them better. He adjusted the shoulder strap of his purse copying the way that Penny held hers. He noticed that the girls and Mrs. O'Connor were wearing blue jeans and tops and only he was wearing a skirt and pantyhose. Oddly, it made him feel like he was more feminine than they were.
"I think we can squeeze four of you girls in the back seat and two can come up front with me," Mrs. O'Connor said as she unlocked the car doors.
"Pamela, you come sit in the back with Kathy, Karen and me," Amy said as she slid into the seat. Blake followed her making sure to first sit on the seat and then swing both legs in together so as not to open up his skirt too far. Karen and Kathy then got in so that he was tightly squeezed between Amy on his left and Karen on his right.
"It's a tight squeeze, Mom, but I think we fit in back here!" Kathy said.
Penny and Janet were sitting next to Mrs. O'Connor up front and they turned around to look at the three girls and Blake sitting in the back. The cramped conditions were comical and they laughed at the situation. Surrounded so closely by the five girls and Mrs. O'Connor, Blake was entranced by the smell of the mingling perfumes and the feel of his hips and shoulders touching the girls on either side of him.
"Our first stop has to be the bridal store to get Pamela fitted to her gown. After that, where do you girls think we should go?" Mrs. O'Connor said.
"Where do you want to go first, Pamela?" Amy said.
"I hadn't really thought about it, but I guess that we could start with buying some bras and things."
"Very sensible! We'll work from the inside out!" Karen laughed.
Mrs. O'Connor backed the large car out of the driveway and proceeded down the road toward the mall, about 15 minutes away. After a minute they passed two boys walking on the side of the road and Amy exclaimed, "Karen, there's Billy and Mike!" She waved at them, who waved back after they recognized her.
"God, Karen, Billy is just so cute. Look at that muscle shirt he wears to show off!"
"I know, I was just thinking, my God is he sexy," Karen replied.
"Oh and can he kiss! At the fall dance he took me outside and I made out with him. I couldn't resist."
"I know how you feel."
Amy leaned over past Blake toward Karen who leaned sideways to meet her. She cupped her hand over her mouth and whispered so that only Karen and Blake could hear, "he even took my hand and tricked me into touching his thing!"
"You're kidding!" Karen said.
"No. He had unzipped his fly and my hand sort of went accidentally right into his pants! It was hard and poking out!"
Karen giggled as did Amy and as Amy leaned back in her seat, she turned toward to Blake and said, "you should have seen it. It seemed like the kind that a man would have."
Blake felt uneasy thinking of Billy's penis. "You weren't scared?"
"Oh, no! Boys are always trying to do stuff like that. I would never let him get any further unless I was going steady with him or something. Anyway, he's a senior and we're only friends."
"I heard that Mike just broke up with Sharon," Kathy added.
"Oh, really! Did he initiate it?"
"No, Sharon just thought it wasn't getting anywhere and they ought to see other people."
"I wonder who he might be interested in now?"
"I think he's dreamy," said Janet, "lots of the girls are just going to die hoping that he asks them out."
"Have you ever seen him run track in his cute little running uniform!"
"I know what you mean. His thighs are so powerful. And I like the way he looks so intense as he approaches the finish line."
"He's the kind of boy that anyone would love to date."
"He makes a girl feel like a girl."
The male side of Blake felt even more diminished than it was already. It was getting harder and harder to see himself as a boy. The only role open to him he could safely fill was being a girl. He had to be a girl, he was a girl. Boys were scary and overwhelming. He imagined Mike or Billy making him feel sexy and pretty, and hoped that they would want to make out with him someday. What was Billy's penis really like? He felt scared of it but also exhilarated in a strange way. The girls must sense who he really is, just a rather shy and naive young girl.
Looking down at his breasts, feeling the long hair framing his face, aware of his fragrance, and the silky feeling of his pantyhose, the light delicate weight of his shoes and the tightness of his bra straps, Blake felt that these feelings that only girls had formed a barrier around him that he was helpless to overcome. He was in a sense, imprisoned by his new found femininity that made him know that he would never willingly give up any of these sensations. His helplessness in the face of his desire to be feminine formed a delightful prison that he could not escape from. Compared to real boys, who were hard and fast and brash, he was a girl and he would have to try and live as much as possible as a girl. He imagined himself flirting with Mike or Billy; being coy and dressing sexy to turn them on. Maybe he was pretty enough to attract them? Wouldn't the girls be envious of him if he could date one of them!
After arriving at the mall, the Girls-Only club members and Mrs. O'Connor went to "David's Bridal Heaven" to have the gown originally made for Brad's cousin altered to Blake's size. Mr. David, the elderly owner of the store, greeted them enthusiastically at the door. While he chatted with Mrs. O'Connor, Blake wandered around admiring the many dozens of beautiful gowns hanging from racks and displayed on mannequins. He gently ran his hand over the skirts feeling the soft nylon, satin, taffeta and silk materials. Most of the dresses were in white though quite a few were in pink, yellow and soft shades of blue. The other club members gathered around him as he admired a white beaded gown worn by a statuesque mannequin who stared off into space.
"Oh Pamela is in heaven!, Penny teased, "so many pretty gowns to wear!"
"Do you see any you have just got to have?" Janet added.
"I want everyone of them! But the one I have is the prettiest of all. Don't you agree?"
"It sure is!"
"Come Pamela," Mrs. O'Connor called out, "go to the dressing room and put on the dress so Mr. David can fit you."
Blake took the box and walked toward the dressing room. Penny volunteered to go with him and help out. In the cubicle, Blake hung his purse on a hook and took off his top and skirt. Penny held the dress for him as he slipped it over his shoulders, and she zipped him up and then checked to make sure that everything was OK. He then walked out to the center of the large fitting room with mirrors on all the walls. Mr. David, Mrs. O'Connor and the girls were waiting for him.
"My, my aren't you a lovely young lady," Mr. David said as he took Blake's hand and helped him to step up onto a small raised platform. "What's your name dear?"
"Pamela."
"Well Pamela, we don't have too much to do, just letting out a few seams here and there. You're a bit taller than the girl this dress was made for."
Mr. David walked around Blake surveying the dress. He shifted the skirts around and pushed the bodice up and then back. Blake realized that Mr. David was doing more than just arranging the dress. He felt his breasts being squeezed and his nipples being pinched. Mr. David's hands were systematically caressing him as he worked. Mr. David reached under the dress and felt along the seams. Suddenly Blake felt a pinch and then a succession of explicitly sexual touches seemingly everywhere on his thighs and bottom.
"Oh, such a pretty girl, such a pretty girl," Mr. David kept saying. Confused and afraid to cause a fuss Blake smiled as if nothing was happening. After what seemed an eternity, Mr. David helped him down from the pedestal and then gave him a kiss on the cheek while simultaneously taking a last feel of his breasts while ostensibly adjusting the dress. Blake felt like he had been violated, but was too scared to say anything. He held back tears as he walked to the dressing room to change.
Penny noticed that he was upset and asked what had happened. After he had explained she said, "what a dirty old man he is! I guess he couldn't resist touching such a sexy girl like you. You did look stunning up there."
"Thank you Penny. He made me feel so vulnerable. How can a girl ever hope to stop a boy or man from getting what they want?"
"There are ways we can control them, Pamela, and we'll have to teach you them. Right now you're so innocent. It's really very precious. You did look absolutely lovely up there in that dress." Penny unzipped the back of the dress and helped Blake off with it. She hugged him and then gave him his skirt and top to put back on.
From the wedding shop the group walked over to the Lord and Taylor department store to look for bras, panties and other lingerie. A saleswoman working there, Ms. Celeste Taylor knew Mrs. O'Connor and came over to help.
"What can I do for you today, Mrs. O'Connor?"
"Hi Celeste, we're taking Pamela here shopping for some bras and panties. She's new in town and would you believe it, the moving company lost a carton containing most of her clothes. We volunteered to help her get some replacement things while her parents are busying moving in."
"You poor dear. Where would you like to begin? What kind and size of bras do you normally wear Pamela?"
"Thank you ma'am. I guess I'm a size 36A, and I guess I'm not sure of exactly what kind I want. I mean I guess I like back closure styles, and..."
"Do you prefer pretty or dainty bras or the more athletic kind, you know like the Jockey brand?"
"I suppose I would like to get dainty ones."
"We have some pretty ones here that have a little padding. Would you like to look at those?"
"Okay. I guess just a little padding would be nice. Do you have them in many colors?"
"Come here and look."
Blake wasn't sure he was saying the right things, but the girls didn't give him any indication that he was making a mistake.
Karen called to him saying, "Come here Pamela. This bra is so pretty. I think it's just the kind you like."
She held up a pink lightly padded bra with lace covered cups. "Oh yes, I like that one for sure. It's a Warners Lace Dressing bra. It looks very comfortable."
Then Penny and Amy came up to him holding other bras in his size. "Look at these Maidenform bras Pamela. This one is a nice shade of blue and this white one has a cute little appliqué flower at the center." Blake took them from the girls saying, "the blue one is a 'Sweet Nothings' bra and this one is a 'Chantilly' bra. I love them both!"
Blake was surrounded by the many racks of bras. Every direction he looked there were bras of every size and description. He felt overwhelmed and did not know which way to turn next. "There are so many bras here how do I decide what else to try?"
Mrs. Taylor looked at Blake quizzically. "What did you do previously to get bras?"
"I, um, um, we lived in a small town in Western Maryland, and there wasn't any department stores. So my mom and I would just go to a little local clothing store which didn't have anywhere such a selection as here."
"Well then, this should be quite an experience for you! I see Pamela that you prefer lacy bras, so that narrows down our choices somewhat. Also, being an A cup, we don't have to look in that section over there which is for the full figured ladies, like Mrs. O'Connor!"
"That reminds me Celeste," Mrs. O'Connor said, "while I'm here I need to buy a few bras for myself. Pamela, you let Mrs. Taylor and the girls help you out, while I go and take a look at some of the bras, OK."
"Sure, Mrs. O'Connor, go ahead."
Mrs. O'Connor walked over to take a look at the larger sized bras.
Mrs. Taylor continued, "our main decision now is whether you want to concentrate on padded bras or not. If you want some padding, we have some that would make you look like a B cup and others, like the Warners one you are holding, will make you almost, but not quite a B."
"Can I get some with padding and some without?"
"Why of course, Pamela! You're so innocent! Didn't the girls in your home town or mom ever discuss these things with you!?"
Blake was fearful that Mrs. Taylor was going to think that he wasn't a legitimate girl. Tears began welling up in his eyes as he felt more and more hopeless that he couldn't pull off the deception any longer.
Mrs. Taylor saw Blake's alarm and said, "You poor dear. I didn't mean to hurt your feelings!"
Just having Mrs. Taylor talk about him like this made Blake start to sob, and quickly Mrs. Taylor took him in her arms and held him. "It's OK, we'll get you knowing everything there is to know about choosing bras." While she held him she made a quizzical expression at the Club members standing nearby.
"It's okay Pamela," Karen said. "This is why we're here, so we can help teach you about how to shop for your clothes in a large mall."
When Blake's sniffling subsided, Mrs. Taylor suggested, "come look over here at these 'almost a B' bras by Playtex. See how they have padding like the Warners. Try one of these." She took one and then indicated some other bras nearby, "the Vanity Fair Lace Piquant is very pretty and so is the Maidenform Satin Seduction." She led Blake over to another rack containing bras which had very well defined cups which stood almost rigidly in the shapes of breasts. "These are heavily padded bras. They'll make you feel womanly with a much larger bust. Let's try one of these also. What color would you like? Let me guess: I bet you want the pink one!"
Blake laughed a little and Mrs. Taylor said, "see, bra shopping can be a lot of fun for girls! The boys just don't know what they're missing!" The girls laughed at this, including Blake. "Now you have five bras to try on. Go to the fitting room over there and let's see which ones are most comfortable for you."
They walked to the fitting rooms, where Mrs. O'Connor had just arrived carrying a couple of white bras. "Let me see which bras you're going to try on Pamela." Blake handed them to her. "My they're pretty ones indeed."
"What kind did you pick out, Mrs. O'Connor?"
"These are some new Olga styles that I had seen in an advertisement: the Lace 'N Smooth and the Lace Textures. Since I usually prefer Olga's I thought I ought to give them a try out."
"I don't have any Olga bras here. Maybe I should try one too, since you like them so much."
"Sure Pamela," Mrs. Taylor intervened. "You start trying these on, and I'll go find a nice Olga bra in your size."
Blake went into a fitting room and took off his top and reached behind himself and unhooked the bra that Kathy had loaned him. His breasts still looked utterly natural though he felt worried that maybe Mrs. Taylor would be able to tell they were false. He decided that he would try the Warner bra first. He put it on and looked at himself in the mirror. Even more so than Kathy's bra, the lightly padded lacy pink Warners bra made him look feminine. He heard Penny's voice outside the cubicle door say, "come on out and show us how it looks!" Summoning up his courage Blake left the room to model the bra in front of the five girls and Mrs. Taylor who had returned holding a soft yellow Olga bra. Just then Mrs. O'Connor left an adjoining cubicle wearing her bra so she could also look at Blake. Mrs. Taylor adjusted the straps on Blake's bra and gently touched his breasts checking how they fit into the cups. "It looks like a perfect fit to me!" she said. "How does it feel?"
"It feels great! I definitely must have this bra!"
"You look very pretty," Mrs. O'Connor said. "How do you like my bra?"
Mrs. O'Connor's large bust completely filled the white Olga bra. "I think it's gorgeous on you. Is it comfortable?"
"Yes, it's snug without being tight. That's one of the secrets of getting the right bra. After wearing it a while you don't even know it's on!"
"I feel like this Warner's bra was made for me!" Blake exclaimed. "Now I want to try on the Olga bra, Mrs. Taylor."
Mrs. Taylor handed him the bra and he and Mrs. O'Connor went back into their changing rooms to switch bras. While in the dressing room, Blake took off the Warner's bra and delicately hung it up on a hook. He proceeded to put on the yellow Olga bra. Outside of the room he heard the sound of some other customers going into other cubicles to try on bras. He then heard Mrs. O'Connor leave her cubicle and then the voice of Mrs. Taylor commenting on how nicely the second of the Olga bras fit her.
"This one is very nice also. You look very nice in it."
He was about to step out of the room when he heard a women say, "Why Mrs. O'Connor. So nice to see you, and these must be the lovely girls in the Girls-Only Club. Have you met Blake's older sister Janice?"
Blake froze as he realized that the voice of the woman on the other side of the door was his mother, and that Janice was with her.
"So nice to meet you, Janice," Mrs. O'Connor said.
"Thank you, Mrs. O'Connor. That's such a pretty bra you're wearing," Janice said. "It's a Lace Textures, isn't it? That's the same new style that I want to try on." Janice held up a bra in her hands to show Mrs. O'Connor. "Do you like it?"
"Why yes I do," Mrs. O'Connor said.
"Great," Janice said, "I'll try mine on," and she went to a nearby cubicle.
"Blake has been so excited about the chance to go to the wedding," Blake's mom continued talking to Mrs. O'Connor. "That reminds me, he left early this morning saying that he was going to the mall with you and the girls to get his suit for the wedding. He even gave up a chance to go to the ball game with his dad! I wonder where he is?"
"Blake is waiting for us outside in the mall. He saw a friend of his, and since I needed to shop for a couple of bras, he preferred to wait outside."
"That's nice. Tell him hello from us anyway."
Mrs. Taylor called to Blake behind the door, "Pamela, come on out and let us look at your Olga bra. Don't be shy."
Blake was terrified. The more he hid inside the room the more attention would be focused on him. He had no choice but to come out and try and look away from his mom and Janice. Stepping out of the room, he saw there was no way to avoid the gaze of his mom. She was standing right in front of him. He kept his head looking toward the ground. "Oh, who is this pretty young girl?" his mom said. "I think I know the other girls, but I don't seem to have seen you around town?"
"This is Pamela, a new girl from Western Maryland," Mrs. O'Connor said. Blake looked up slightly and saw that his mom had extended her hand to shake his. He gently took her hand and curtsied while shaking it.
"That's a very pretty bra you have on young lady. You look beautiful in it," his mom said.
Blake was stupefied that his own mother could not see through his disguise. "Thank you, ma'am." At this moment Janice came out of the dressing room wearing her Olga bra.
"Mom, what do you think?"
"Very attractive Janice."
"Yes, indeed," Mrs. O'Connor added.
"I'm so happy this new Olga style has turned out to be a winner. Both of you ladies look exquisite," Mrs. Taylor said. Janice and Mrs. O'Connor stood next to each other wearing the same style bra. Blake's small chest seemed petite and juvenile in comparison.
"Have you met Pamela? She's new in town." Blake's mom said to Janice.
"Pleased to meet you!" Janice said, and then she let out a small gasp as she looked fully at Blake.
"What's the matter Janice?" Blake's mom said. Janice was staring directly into Blake's eyes which were widened with fear.
"Oh nothing mom, I... thought I saw a mouse. It was just a moving shadow or something." Blake turned away suddenly saying, "I guess I should try on my next bra" and turned to go back inside his cubicle.
"Wait a minute young lady," Mrs. Taylor said. "Let's see how this bra fits you!" She gently took Blake's arm and turned him around so he was facing everyone. "The straps need a bit of adjusting. We just pull up a little on these little buckles. There, how's that?"
"It fits nicely, Mrs. Taylor."
"Are you shy about these other ladies seeing you in your bra?" she asked.
"I guess so.""
"How precious you are Pamela," Blake's mom said. "It's so refreshing to meet a shy and modest girl. Young girls today are too brassy in my opinion. You have nothing to fear from us. You have such a pretty young body and you look so good in that bra. I wish my younger daughter would only act as feminine as you!"
"Thank you ma'am."
Blake turned and went back into the cubicle where he sat down and shook with fear. He was certain that Janice had recognized him. She had been suspicious about his liking to cross dress and somehow she had seen through his disguise. What was going to happen next? He prayed that she wouldn't let his mom know. It would be the end of everything! "Come on mom," Janice said, "we had better go, or we'll be late getting back. I'll buy two of these Olga bras," she said to Mrs. Taylor.
Mrs. O'Connor and the girls said their goodbyes to Janice and Blake's mom. After Blake heard Janice and his mom leave he quietly began to sob. He heard Mrs. Taylor say to Mrs. O'Connor, "Is Pamela having any problems. Can you check on her?" The door of the cubicle opened and Mrs. O'Connor came in wearing her new Olga bra. "You poor girl. It did look like Janice recognized you. Do you think she'll tell your mom?" As she said this she sat down next to Blake and put her arms around him.
"I hope not. She may not. I think she won't. The other day she was talking to me about boys who cross dress and was saying that she didn't mind if they did. She'll probably want to talk to me when I get home though."
"Well it sounds to me like you shouldn't worry. We're all anxious to see how the other bras fit you. Why don't you try on the fully padded one. That will make you feel better." Mrs. O'Connor left the room and a minute later Blake emerged wearing the fully padded bra. It really did make him feel very grown up, with a large projecting chest. He continued trying on the other bras and found that all were comfortable except the Sweet Nothings bra. The Maidenform Chantilly was particularly comfortable as was the Playtex almost a B bra. They decided to buy 3 Chantilly bras, 2 in white and one in beige, and one each of the other styles.
"Now honey lets pick out some panties for you," Mrs. O'Connor said.
"What size are you Pamela?" Mrs. Taylor added.
"I'm a size 6."
"You'll find them both mixed in with the bras and over there where we have many racks of panties."
Blake first went back to the bra section and saw that there were matching panties hanging on some of the displays. He found that practically every style appealed to him and he had a hard time not taking one of each one he saw. "I like this pink Olga one with the lace band, and this one which has a pretty floral print with the lace that dips down diagonally at the top. And look at how the little ribbons are always just to the left side on the Olga's while the Maidenform panties have bows in the center!"
"Only you would notice that Pamela!" Kathy laughed.
"The panties you're selecting here are bikini and high-cut brief styles," Mrs. Taylor said. "Look at these lace edged high-cut briefs in pink by Warner's, very popular among the young girls." She handed a pair to Blake. "Over there we have some high-cut control briefs. They have a slimming front panel and the back is stretch satin and is seamed for added shaping. Very pretty, and while you might not need the shaping, they give a very nice secure fit which is particularly good during your periods. Here, take a blue pair, a pink pair and two whites." She gave these to Blake. "So how are we doing young lady?"
"I've got 10 pair now, which I guess is enough. What do you think Mrs. O'Connor?"
"Let me see what you have." She looked through the panties and thought a moment and said, "just fine, a really nice assortment dear. I think you're all set in the panty department!"
"Come now Pamela and look at the slips," Amy said while taking Blake's free hand and leading him to a circular rack containing both half and full slips in mainly white, beige and black colors. "Every girl needs at least one white and one black slip. You should take one of each color in both half and full sizes. Here, these Warner's slips are just in your size." She selected the slips and handed them to Blake to look over. They had lace around the chest and along the bottom hem and had approximately six inch slits.
"They're very nice," Blake said and then hesitated as if he were afraid to say something else.
"Don't be shy Pamela what is the matter?" Mrs. Taylor said.
"I guess I was hoping to get a pink slip to match my pink bras and panties," Blake said quietly.
"I'm sorry Pamela but really very few girls nowadays ask for pink slips, so we don't stock them. You could go to a specialty lingerie store where you might find them. For example's Diana's Bras and Girdles on E. Main Street."
"If we have time Pamela we'll make a stop there, OK?" Mrs. O'Connor said.
"Thank you Mrs. O'Connor."
Mrs. O'Connor paid for the bras, panties and slips using her credit card. They were about to take their leave of Mrs. Taylor, when Blake said to her, "I guess I can buy a garter belt and maybe a girdle or two at Diana's."
Mrs. Taylor replied, "we don't carry garter belts but I'm sure that Diana's does. As far as girdles are concerned, may I ask why someone as slim as yourself needs a girdle?"
Blake was caught by surprise and didn't know what to say. "I've always wanted one. I mean my mom has always worn girdles, and I think that I might like them too. Or maybe I should get some panty girdles with attached garters for my stockings."
Blake was blushing now as Mrs. Taylor looked quizzically at him. She said, "Mrs. O'Connor could I have a word with you?" Mrs. O'Connor and Mrs. Taylor then walked a distance away where they had an animated discussion, in which they occasionally turned and pointed toward him. When they were done, Mrs. Taylor came back wearing a frown on her face.
"Young man," she suddenly said sharply. Blake turned his head to her instinctively and she said, "Mrs. O'Connor confirmed my suspicion. While I admit that you have the appearance of a very pretty young girl you have a lot to learn about acting like a real girl. You're Blake aren't you? and that was your mother and sister who were here earlier? I thought that something strange was going on with you. I know I shouldn't say this because you're clearly a very good customer of Lord and Taylor, but I think your mother would be terribly ashamed if she knew that you acted like a little effeminate girl as you have here today. All your excitement about laces and bows and pretty things is just you acting like a princess instead of a real boy. I think it's shameful. While I have great admiration for Mrs. O'Connor, I think she has exercised very poor judgment in this case. I would have certainly told your mother at the very start."
Of course Blake was crying now. Mrs. O'Connor tried to comfort Blake as best she could. "Mrs. Taylor has agreed to not call your mom, honey, so don't worry. She did however insist on giving you this reprimand, for which I'm very sorry. She doesn't know you as well as the girls and I do. You're so feminine to us that it's even funny to think of you attempting to be a boy. It's in your nature to be dressed as prettily as possible and we still believe it's doing the right thing to help you attain this."
She turned to Mrs. Taylor: "See, Celeste, I told you it would make her miserable!"
"You mean him!"
"Him, her, what's the difference? Blake is simply a girl and needs to be treated like one."
With that, Mrs. O'Connor and the girls led Blake away from the lingerie section. "Now we're going to go shopping for some stockings, dresses and shoes for you, then some accessories and we'll make sure to go to Diana's today to pick out some girdles and garter belts for you. Right girls?"
"Yes indeed!!" the girls said in unison. "Don't give old Mrs. Taylor a second thought!"
Chapter 6
Mrs. O'Connor suggested that they pay a visit to the ladies room and then have a bite to eat before resuming their shopping. Blake was in a dire need to have his makeup fixed after the crying he had done that morning. Though shaken by Mrs. Taylor's condemnation, he felt cheered by the thought that even she had to admit that, physically, he was a more than passable girl. In fact he felt truly feminine as he walked through the store in his skirt and blouse, holding his purse, feeling the swish of his pantyhose as each leg slid against the other. He looked down and watched as his skirt billowed around him and saw his breasts gently swaying, and the cameo on his necklace lightly bounce back and forth in his cleavage. He felt excited at the beautiful bras, panties and slips that he had bought, and he couldn't wait to spend a day wearing each of them in turn. Most especially, he enjoyed being just one of the girls walking together with Karen, Kathy, Amy, Janet, Penny and Mrs. O'Connor.
He saw several men admire his figure as he walked by. A young electrician working on a display even went so far as to smile invitingly at him. Blake noticed the bulging biceps in his tee shirt and his handsome face with sandy blonde hair. He thought to himself, "that must be the type of guy who'll really make me feel like a girl." The other girls had noticed him too, because Amy whispered conspiratorially to him, "Isn't he cute!" and Blake, laughing said, "and how!"
He felt womanly and happy and excited at the thought of being on the girl's side of the divide between men and women. He belonged to the girl's side that was for sure and boys and men would now be the objects of his desire, no different than the desires of the other girls in the club. At these moments he felt sure that he was making good progress in learning to think and act like a girl. Eventually, he would never make mistakes as he done with Mrs. Taylor. The more he practiced the quicker the transformation would be.
When they reached the bathroom and were about to enter the door marked "WOMEN" they saw a group of boys coming from the other direction heading toward the MEN's room. Among them was Clifford, who recognized them. He said, "hi Mrs. O'Connor. I see you and the girls are doing some shopping today." He pointed to the shopping bag of bras, panties and slips that Amy was holding for Blake.
The tone in Clifford's voice made it clear that he was putting on a show for the sake of Mrs. O'Connor. Some of the boys giggled behind him.
"And what about you Clifford"," Mrs. O'Connor said. "why are you spending this nice day shopping indoors?"
"Oh, no ma'am. Me and the other guys just need to use the John," Clifford said.
"Well we don't want to stop you if you're in a hurry," Amy said.
"We wouldn't want an accident" Karen said. The girls laughed at this except Blake, who was worried that Clifford would recognize him.
Clifford ignored the joke and said, "who's your friend? I haven't seen her around town." He was directly facing Blake, and showed no signs of recognizing him.
"This is Pamela, a new girl in town. Pamela, this is the one and only Clifford," Karen said sarcastically.
"Pamela, what a pretty name to fit such a pretty girl." He took a step closer and extended his hand for Blake to shake.
Blake, completely flustered by the attention, blushed and delicately offered his hand, which Clifford took and shook once up and down.
"So where do you live?"
Amy intervened quickly, "Clifford why are you being so nosy? Show some manners."
Clifford pretended he didn't hear and kept his gaze fixed on Blake. "You know you're real cute Pamela."
Blake blushed even more. He was under Clifford's control and didn't know what to say. He glanced into Clifford's eyes and tried to return his gaze. He saw Clifford's eyes dart down and look at his chest, and then again at his skirt and pantyhosed legs. "I'd like to call you up some time."
Blake was starting to say, "thank you," when Mrs. O'Connor put a sudden end to the encounter. "There'll be plenty of time for getting to know one another some other day. The girls and I have to powder our noses and Clifford, you and the boys can take care of your business over there." Mrs. O'Connor turned and opened the door to the women's bathroom and the girls followed her inside. Amy put her arm around Blake's waist and led him toward the door.
"One second, Pamela" Clifford said. Blake stopped and looked at him. "I really do want to call you some time."
Blake noticed that Clifford's eyes were blue, and he had to admit that in spite of his being basically a cretin, he had a certain male virility that attracted him. There seemed to be almost a hunger in Clifford's eyes, like he wanted to ravish Blake's body. Blake felt like a deer frozen in a car's headlights. He felt the tug of Amy and turned to leave saying, "I've got to check my make up. It was nice meeting you."
Just as he stepped into the bathroom, he faintly heard one of the boys saying to Clifford, "did you see the tits on her?" and then heard Clifford say, "yeah I'm going to get my hand in Pamela's bra one day."
There were a few other ladies in the bathroom when Blake and his friends entered. Two women were in the powder room area checking on their makeup in front of large mirrors. Beyond this, in an adjoining room were four stalls in a row. One was occupied and Amy indicated to Blake that he should take the one on the end. Just before entering it she whispered to him that he should probably change his pad. While Blake entered the stall, Amy entered the one next to him and Mrs. O'Connor entered the third one.
Blake shut the door behind him. He saw that it had a hook upon which to hang his purse. Turning around, he saw that there was a small closed container next to the toilet which he assumed was meant for his used pad. There was also a dispenser on the side of the stall which was filled with new pads. He raised his skirt and slip and lowered his pantyhose and panties and sat on the seat which appeared to be very clean. He could hear Amy pull down her jeans as well as Mrs. O'Connor pull down hers. Within a second both of them were peeing loudly into the water. He was scared that he would have trouble going pee, like before, but fortunately the woman in the other stall suddenly flushed the toilet and it provided enough of a diversion that he found himself peeing also. He aimed his stream into the water so it sounded like the other women. He felt proud of himself for getting over his shyness. He heard Amy take a long piece of bathroom tissue to clean herself with and then Mrs. O'Connor do the same. Then Amy flushed the toilet and then Mrs. O'Connor.
One of the other girls entered the available stall and he heard her pull down her jeans and start to pee as well. He took off his old pad and took a new one from the dispenser. After opening up the plastic wrapper, he put the old one into it and then raised up the lid of the garbage container. He saw that there were several other used pads in there, mostly in wrappers, but one was just folded over and there was some dried blood on the edge. He threw his old pad away and closed the lid. Then he placed the new pad in his panties, flushed the toilet and lifted up his panties and pantyhose. He adjusted his slip and skirt until he felt comfortable.
He stepped out and smiled at Mrs. O'Connor and Amy who had been waiting to make sure he was OK. After they washed their hands, they walked to the outer section where Amy and Mrs. O'Connor had Blake sit down next to them in front of the makeup counter. Blake saw Mrs. O'Connor and Amy take compacts out of their purses. He looked in his purse and saw that Penny had put one in there for him. He took it out and opened it up, seeing a small mirror, a lipstick, a slot with a brush and some pads of make up. Amy, sitting next to him, whispered to him to imitate what she was doing.
Thus he took out the little brush and gently dabbed some additional powder on his cheeks. Then he took out the lipstick and put a new layer on his lips, puckering and rolling them together like he saw Amy and Mrs. O'Connor doing. He found a brush in his purse and touched up his hair with it. Then he stood up daintily as a couple of older women entered the bathroom.
"Molly we're in luck. Here is a sweet young girl," one of the women said to the other, smiling brightly at Blake. "Young lady, we're having a bit of a problem. It seems that my earring fell out and I just caught it before I lost it. But it has an unusual clasp which I need some young hands and eyes to get it back on properly. Would you be so kind as to help?"
"Sure ma'am," Blake said shyly. The woman gave him the earring and he studied it for a second to figure out how it worked. It had a pin which had to fit through the ear hole and then clip into a mechanism on the other side. "I think I see how it goes. Here let me try."
He oriented the pin correctly and bent close to the woman's ear and gently held up the earring to put it on. His movements were delicate and as feminine as he could make them.
When he was done he said, "there, I think I've got it on right!"
The woman said, "yes you've done such a nice job. I can't thank you enough."
Then the woman named Molly said, "you're such a dear. Such a fine young lady, with such a pretty figure. What a lovely shade of nail polish. What's your name?"
Blushing, Blake said, "Pamela."
The woman continued, saying, "doing some spring shopping today?"
Blake nodded his head yes and said, "yes I bought a few bras and panties and some slips." He indicated the bag which he had taken from Amy.
"Let's see what you bought."
Blake took out the bras that were wrapped in tissue paper. He lifted up the paper and showed the collection to the ladies.
"My, my don't you have a fancy taste in bras."
"I've got an Olga bra and some others, and oh, yes I got some Maidenforms. I think they're the most comfortable, and I really like the way they're decorated with lace."
"Oh, they look very pretty. It's so nice to meet a young girl who loves lacy things, isn't it Grace. When we were young, all the girls wore lace corsets and elaborate frilly bras under their clothes. Nowadays, it's so sad that many girls are trying to wear what looks like boy's underwear!"
Mrs. O'Connor and the girls had now joined Blake and had introduced themselves. The two ladies, Molly and Grace, were sisters and lived in the wealthiest part of town on a famous Victorian estate.
After a few minutes Mrs. O'Connor announced that, "we've got to get some lunch and then buy Pamela a few more things,"
"I have to buy some stockings and dresses," Blake said.
"Yes, dresses and skirts, that's what girls used to wear, before the days of jeans," Grace said and looked down at the jeans being worn by Mrs. O'Connor and the other girls as if to emphasize her point.
"Here, let me give you our address," Molly said, "we would love to have you come for a ladies tea some afternoon. We could show you some of our old clothes. There may be some things you would like to wear."
The woman wrote out an address and phone number and told Blake that he must not forget to call them and come by for a visit.
"Thank you ma'am, I think I would like to visit you very much." Blake said affectionately.
"Your daughter is such a sweet thing. You should be proud," Molly said to Mrs. O'Connor.
"Thank you. I'm very proud of Pamela" Mrs. O'Connor said. "It was nice meeting you."
Then the two women gave Blake a kiss on the cheek and proceeded into the bathroom. The Girls-Only club members left the women's room giggling and Blake said, "they thought I was your daughter Mrs. O'Connor!"
"Yes, I know. In a sense I think you are, so I didn't want to tell them otherwise. Let's get some lunch now!"
"I think Mrs. Taylor picked up on a certain excitement you felt about getting a girdle," Mrs. O'Connor explained to Blake as they were having their lunch in a restaurant in the mall. "To be honest, to a real woman, wearing a girdle is not a lot of fun. They're very constraining. Many women who get a little spread out at the hips and waist own them because it's a quick and easy way to slim down so they can put on some of their favorite clothes which might otherwise be too tight."
"It's OK Mrs. O'Connor. I see what you mean," Blake said.
"Mrs. O'Connor," Penny spoke up, "I think part of what Pam was thinking came about from the girls in the club. The other day during recess we showed her some of the different options for holding up stockings. Amy was wearing a panty girdle with attached garters, so it's natural that Pam might not have fully remembered that only older women tend to wear girdles while girls our age wear panty girdles. I think it's hard for us to see what things we take for granted - being girls - that are not at all obvious to a boy. It must be very overwhelming to have to learn so many things in such a short time, Pamela."
"Thank you for saying that, Penny, because to tell you the truth I do feel overwhelmed. By the time of the wedding, though, I want to be just as much a girl as any of you, but now I'm not so sure that that is going to happen."
"Why don't you tell us what you're finding difficult and we'll think of ways to help teach you," Janet said.
"That's a great idea, Janet!" Blake said excitedly. "There are so many things about being a girl I don't quite understand. For example, I'm so excited by the pretty things we bought so far, and I know that many girls must feel a similar way, but I'm not sure that I'm feeling it in exactly the same way as girls do."
"What do you mean, Pamela?" Amy said. The girls were very interested in the conversation and crowded close to take part in the discussion.
"Well, for example, if one day you happen to be feeling especially feminine, do you then think "I'll wear my frilliest bra and panties today" or instead, do you put on a frilly bra and panties and then think," gee now I feel very feminine? And also, how much of your feeling sexy depends on thinking about a man finding you sexy?"
"How can we explain?" Penny said. "First of all, Pamela, you should realize that girls wear bras because we have breasts. I mean that's the ultimate reason why we do so. If we didn't have them, we wouldn't wear them. That may seem very obvious, but it's important for you to understand it, because the day you wake up in the morning and reach for your bra to put on, because you have to wear it to keep your breasts from bouncing around too much and being uncomfortable, that's the day you can really consider yourself a girl. I mean you don't reach for it because you think, "gee, what fun, I get to wear my bra today."
"But Penny that is what I'm thinking!"
"Yes, but that is what we all thought too, when we first got breasts and started to wear bras. Then everyday we were excited about wearing them."
"But what about caring about having frilly bras as against more plain ones? I mean why does a girl care about the lace or not?"
"Well there is just something in many girls that makes them like pretty things. Just like there is something in men that makes many of them want to have big muscles and be athletic. That's why we're very comfortable with you learning to be a girl with us; because we can identify with your need to be around pretty things. Your inner nature appears to be as feminine as any of us. It's also kind of cute watching you be a little sister to us: your love for lacy bras and pink colors and puffy dresses. We know exactly where you are, because each of us went through that phase."
"You're wanting to play with dolls and dress up in little girl dresses is practice in learning how to eventually become a mommy," Penny continued. "Babies are as soft and delicate as anything can be, and it is their mothers who can offer them the safe and nurturing environment they need when they're born. Femininity goes hand in hand with holding and dressing and feeding babies. But we all had to experience this as young girls so we'd be prepared as adult women to take good care of our infants."
"Yes, Pamela, we want you to find out about the world from a girl's point of view, so you become a real girl one day," Janet said. "We want you to be very precious and darling, and we want you to depend on us to teach you everything you need to know. So don't be embarrassed about being too feminine, or making mistakes. And also let yourself experience boys and men from a girls point of view, because nothing will force you to become feminine faster then having to deal with the man's world out there!"
"Boys are always trying to tell us what to do," Kathy said. "One way we really knew that you were a girl at heart was the way you never tried to boss us around. You have your opinions, but you aren't feeling like you have to tell us what we should be thinking or not."
Blake thought about what they had said, and felt reassured that he wasn't being unreasonable wanting some very girlish things. "Someday I want to feel like you just described. Where I can buy and wear girl's clothes because I need them. That would really make me a girl. I think that's why I really want to own some girdles. To me a girdle symbolizes a very feminine thing that would make me more of a real girl if I owned one. Then I could think each day if I want to wear panties, or perhaps a girdle, or perhaps a garter belt or pantyhose. Just whatever my mood was. And I guess I would know how to dress for any occasion."
"Does your mom really wear girdles, as you were saying to Celeste?" Mrs. O'Connor asked.
"Yes, she has several which I know she wears. I even tried one on the other day, and I liked the way it felt, I thought it enhanced my figure a little, and I liked the idea that stockings can be attached to it. It gave me a special feeling that I could be more like my mom if I had some girdles of my own. Do you think that's strange?"
"Of course not dear. If I had a son, I could well imagine him wanting to wear my girdles and bras. After all, he would have spent his first year or two suckling on my breasts, and I would have been changing his wet diapers and giving him baths and so forth, you know very intimately involved with his personal life. I would think that if he was really in love with me - and I hope he would be - then he might sort of want to be like me, become me in a sense."
"Then why don't most boys feel like I do?"
"Well I guess eventually that male hormone kicks in - for most boys that starts them on a path of breaking away from their mom's. For others, like yourself, maybe they have a lot of female hormones in their system, a lot more than other boys anyway, and they feel comfortable growing up to be more feminine, sort of being like their moms. I bet you have a lot in common with your mom. The way you look and parts of your personality."
"I do feel close to her, but she is clearly my dad's woman. I mean, I think she always puts him first as far as the children are concerned." Saying this made Blake suddenly wonder if he could get his dad to love him as Pamela. Then the scary thought of actually trying to seduce his father crossed his mind. Then he realized that his being Pamela might be a way to compete with his mom for his dad's affection. He could never be as masculine as his older brother, and even Ann was now stronger than him and becoming more dominant every day. He could see that being a girl was maybe his best way of fitting into his dad's affection.
Mrs. O'Connor saw Blake's preoccupation and asked, "Is there anything wrong?"
Startled, Blake said, "I was thinking how my mom, me and Janice are really the girls in my family. Ann, Barry and my dad are the males and I feel so much better just knowing I could be a girl. When the men are not home we could sit around casually in our girdles and bras and do girl things together. Like maybe we could bake or sew. I think I would like to make a quilt!"
"That's a very precious thought! In fact, Kathy, Beth and I have spent many an evening dressed in just our bras and panties watching TV on hot summer nights. That's one of the nice things in not having any men around! But now Beth will be moving out to live with Brad after the wedding. So, you'll have to come by and be my new daughter! Would you like that?"
"Oh, I would so much, Mrs. O'Connor!"
She smiled at Blake. "I think this is an appropriate moment to tell you about something that Kathy and I have been discussing. Go ahead and tell him Kathy."
Kathy and the other girls who had been listening grouped closely around Blake. "What mom is trying to say is that we were thinking that after Beth moves out we'd have this extra bedroom in the house, which we would like to offer to you as your very own place where you could safely be a girl as much as you wanted. You could put your girl's clothes there and you could feel free to be just as feminine and girlish as you wanted there. No one would every bother you or tease you. It would be like your home away from home. You could decorate it as prettily as you wanted and you could come by and be a girl there as often as you liked. When you were able to, you could spend the night sleeping there as my sister."
"We would think of you as my other daughter and that would be your bedroom," Mrs. O'Connor added.
Blake was overwhelmed by emotion and for yet another time that day began to quietly weep. Mrs. O'Connor and Kathy held him between them and said, "say yes, you'll do it!"
"Of course, I will. It'll be a place I can grow up to womanhood in. I'll be able to go through the stages of being a young girl and developing emotionally into a young lady and then a young woman. I can't thank you and Kathy enough."
This news made the girls excited. "You can spend a lot more time being our girl friend!" Penny exclaimed. "We'll be able to come by and see you much more often!"
"I hope you'll help me to decorate the room!"
They finished lunch and then headed over to the hosiery department in Lord and Taylor. "There are so many kinds of pantyhose here," Blake said after he observed the many display racks, each containing pantyhose from different brands. "Which one should I choose?"
"It really is maddening for women; so many choices," Mrs. O'Connor said. "However, our job is made a bit easier by the fact that you're a young girl and don't need support hose. You see that there are many kinds of pantyhose that try and do the same job as a girdle or panty girdle. Some have lacy panty parts, others are less so. Then there are many different colors and sizes and then some of the pantyhose is very shear and others are thicker. Some pantyhose has seams in the back, others have decorations on them. Some pantyhose have reinforced toes and others don't."
"Pamela, why don't you let each of us pick you out two pairs of pantyhose for you," Kathy said. "We'll choose the kind we normally get for ourselves, then after you've worn them, you can decide which you like the best. Then, from that time on you can buy that kind."
"That sounds like a great idea," Blake said. Then each of the club members went about picking out pantyhose for him. When they were done he had pantyhose by Hanes, Round-the-clock, Perry Ellis and Jones. They covered every imaginable type and style. He looked through them and thanked each of the girls for their selection.
"What about some stockings, like you know when I wear a garter belt or if I get a girdle or panty girdle?"
"I've already thought about that," Mrs. O'Connor said as she came back with two packages of stockings. These are very sexy, Pamela, you'll love them."
They took the hose to the counter and paid for them.
"Now it's time to get you some nice dresses, skirts and blouses, and we know just the right store for you!" Mrs. O'Connor said.
On the other side of the mall was a dress shop catering to girls and young women from the teenage years through to young adult. "You'll like the styles in here, Pamela," Penny said, "they range from casual everyday dresses to sophisticated evening wear."
Blake was excited by what he saw. A young sales girl, about 18 years old wearing a black leather miniskirt and a tight white top came over to assist. She had long dyed blonde hair with the dark roots clearly visible and considerable eye make up. A name tag pinned just over her breast said 'Connie.' "Need help?" she said to Mrs. O'Connor in a bored tone.
"Yes, we're looking for some dresses and skirts for my daughter Pamela," she indicated Blake and secretly winked at him.
The salesgirl looked Blake over and said, "I guess she's about a 12. Right?"
"Yes, she is," Mrs. O'Connor said. "We'd like to look at some of your prettier dresses, like perhaps these." Mrs. O'Connor pointed to a nearby circular rack containing a single style of dress arranged in increasing sizes.
"This is a rose pink-antique ivory cotton skirt and a matching embroidered tee-shirt," the sales girls said. "Would she like to try it on?"
Mrs. O'Connor said, "what do you think honey? Do you like that?"
"Yes, I think it's very pretty."
The sales girl went through the rack and took one out in Blake's size.
"Come look here," Janet said. "This is a very feminine dress. A floral print with cap sleeves, princess seams and a pretty bow in the back. And good, they have a size 12!" She handed the dress to Blake and said, "and here is a luxurious silk halter dress! Look at the profusion of rich violet, pink and golden flowers! It's cinched by a wide belt above a full, flowing skirt."
"And oh! isn't this one darling, Pamela!" Kathy exclaimed. "It's a light blue party dress, with a matching petticoat. See, it has blue hearts with bows on the skirt and a sweetheart neckline."
The sales girl came over to look, "isn't that a little young for Pamela?"
"I don't think so. Is it Pamela?" Kathy asked.
Blake had fallen instantly in love with the dress and was relieved that Kathy had spoken up, since he felt intimidated by the abrupt manner of the sales girl.
"I like it very much," he said, thinking how he couldn't wait to try it on.
"Good, we'll have Pamela try that one too," Mrs. O'Connor said. "Now we need to get her at least one cocktail dress. Something kind of sophisticated."
"We have some really cool leather shifts, with silver studs and a high collar with chains on it," Connie volunteered, obviously making fun of Blake's choices thus far.
Mrs. O'Connor said, "not the sort of thing I want for Pamela. How about this lovely black cocktail dress, honey?"
The dress she pointed to was stunning; it had a short flared skirt, with several layers of attached gray and white crinolines sewn in to keep the skirt flared out.
"Wearing black stockings and high heels on your pretty legs, Pamela, you'll be a knockout!"
Blake had now assembled a half dozen dresses and it was time to go to the fitting room. This consisted of a large central space surrounded by changing rooms. Penny helped Blake find an empty cubicle and they went in to it together. Penny suggested that he start with the cocktail dress. He took off his blouse and skirt and put the dress on over his head. After Penny zipped up the back he stepped out for all to see.
Several other girls were showing off their dresses to their moms and other friends and relatives. Some had on the leather skirts and sheath dresses that Connie had mentioned, while a couple of others had on more colorful styles with wide or pleated skirts. A few older girls where trying on suits with straight skirts, white blouses and jackets.
Blake took a few steps self-consciously around the fitting room so Mrs. O'Connor and the girls could see him. Looking into a mirror he saw that the sleek black lines on his torso and bust, together with the swishy crinolines and skirt which pushed out like a flower, gave him a grown up look that scared him a little. He noticed that some of the other girls trying on dresses were staring at him.
"Pamela, you're so gorgeous!" Amy said.
"Do you think so? I feel so grown up in it, like I could be a model or date a college student or something. It seems so sexy though, like I'm giving a man a sexual message. Do you know what I mean?"
"That's exactly how you should feel, Pamela. Can you imagine yourself at a cocktail party wearing that? With some high black spike heels, a little black evening bag to go with it!" Janet said.
"And a black choker," Amy added.
"Some handsome millionaire stops in his tracks when he sees you!" Janet added laughing.
Thinking of that was terrifying to Blake. He felt vulnerable in the dress. Men would ask him to dance, put their arms on his back, make him kiss them, and maybe they would put their hands down his chest or up his skirt. He imagined their shaven faces and black hair on their chests and arms. Their strength in holding him as they unzipped the back of his dress. He knew that he would cry and feel helpless with them. It was easier wearing the bridesmaid dress and the other skirts and things which made him feel like a young girl. That was where he was emotionally right now. Sometime long in the future he might become a sophisticated woman, but not today.
"Mrs. O'Connor, I think the dress is very pretty but I'm really scared to wear this. It seems like it's for older girls who know how to deal with men."
"I see what you mean, honey. I think we're rushing you a bit. I'm sure in a year from now you'll feel right at home in this sort of dress. Why don't we skip that one for today? Go try on the pretty flowered one."
Just at that moment everyone's attention was diverted to a man in a dark suit who had come to the entrance to the fitting room and was calling for everyone's attention.
"Hi, everyone. I'm Bob Dole, owner of the shop. Listen up you lovely young ladies, WKNT-TV news anchor-man Jim Morris will be here in a few moments to do a promotional story about the mall. I've been told he wants to include some film of girls shopping for spring dresses. If you don't mind spending just a few minutes being interviewed by him please stay where you are and he'll be here shortly. You'll get to see yourselves on the 6 O'clock news tonight!"
At this point Jim Morris sauntered into the room followed by a cameraman, a video cameraman and other technicians. His face was familiar to everyone since he appeared daily on the most popular news show. He was taller in person than Blake and the girls had thought from seeing him on TV. A little over 6 foot tall, with a classically handsome face and broad shoulders.
Mr. Morris made his was slowly through the room interviewing different girls and getting closer and closer to Blake. Blake felt his heart rising up in his throat. What was he going to do if Mr. Morris interviewed him? "Mrs. O'Connor, what should I do?" he whispered.
"Go ahead Pamela, this is exciting, we'll wait for you!" she whispered back.
Upon leaving a small group of girls who were with their mothers, Jim Morris looked over at Blake and his friends and came over with the video-cameraman who was filming the interviews. As Mr. Morris approached, Blake and he exchanged glances and Blake looked away blushing, but not before he saw that Mr. Morris had sneaked a peak at his chest.
"My, oh my, what do we have here, but the prettiest 7 girls in the entire state!" He introduced himself to each of them individually. Mrs. O'Connor laughed at the illusion to her being a girl.
"And you're the prettiest of all," he said directly to Blake. "That's quite an attractive dress you've got on there. A man killer dress!" he joked giving a hearty laugh, and adding, "What's your name?"
Blake, feeling overwhelmed by panic, barely said, "Pamela" in a tiny voice.
"Pamela? You can speak up, the TV audience can't touch you!" Mr. Morris laughed good naturedly. "I like your dress. It's a very pretty choice."
"Thank you."
"Do you shop here often?"
"Um, yes, I guess so."
"What other stores have you been to today?"
"We were shopping in Lord and Taylor."
"What did you buy?"
Blake started to feel embarrassed thinking about telling Mr. Morris what he had bought.
"Do you remember what else you bought?" Mr. Morris prodded him.
"Yes. I bought some bras and panties."
"Bras and panties, how nice. And what else?"
Blake was getting nervous and said, "I also bought some slips. Two black ones and two white ones. I couldn't find a pink slip that I wanted. And I got some pantyhose also."
"No pink slip?" Mr. Morris laughed.
Blake wondered how he must have sounded to cause him to laugh. The cameraman was smiling as well.
"No, I guess they don't sell pink slips here in the mall. I'll have to go somewhere else to find one."
Blake thought of telling them about his wanting a girdle, but decided that the same thing could happen as with Mrs. Taylor.
"Its been very nice chatting with you, Pamela. You're a lovely girl. And for being so nice, we're going to give you some free gifts. Here's a boxed set of bath oil beads and perfume for the young miss."
"Thank you!" Blake said, taking a box which was offered to him.
"Just what every pretty young girl wants" Mr. Morris said. "In a few minutes we're going to take some still shots for the newspaper. I hope you'll stay around. Will you?"
Mrs. O'Connor said, "of course we will."
Mr. Morris walked away toward another group of girls and Blake and the Club members and Mrs. O'Connor excitedly discussed their luck in having Blake appear on TV. After a few minutes, one of the technicians called for the girls trying on dresses to go over to one corner of the room. Blake and about 10 girls who had been in the fitting room gathered together in the corner. They stood around nervously in their dresses as the technicians hurried around arranging them for the still pictures. From out of a back room two men came carrying a sofa, which they placed in the corner of the fitting room. Jim Morris sat down in the middle of it and the photographer arranged the girls around him. He placed two sisters in blue dresses on either side of Mr. Morris, and then squeezed in several others next to them. Blake was the last girl left, and the man said, I want you to sit on Jim's lap. Is that a problem for you honey? Blake, startled, said, "Oh, no, I guess it's OK."
"Good. We're looking for a little humor here. You see Jim is buried up to his neck in these lovely young girls, and then there is this doll like you on his lap. Go ahead and sit on him. Remember to lift up your skirt and show off your crinolines. And smile!"
Blake walked over to the sofa. Jim was smiling a broad smile at him. "Come on young lady. This is going to be beautiful!"
Blake held out his skirt and daintily planted his bottom on Jim's lap, sitting sideways with his back leaning against him and his legs dangling off to the side over his knees.
Mr. Morris put his left arm around Blake and held him tight. The photographer and his assistants ran around busily setting up some lights. In a low voice Jim whispered in Blake's ear "You're a very pretty girl, Pamela."
"Thank you, Mr. Morris."
Blake felt Mr. Morris's hand gently rub his back and trace the outline of his bra. After a minute or two Mr. Morris said, "Pamela."
"Yes, Mr. Morris?"
"So you like pink slips?"
Blake blushed. "I like pink things, I guess."
"What else?"
"I'm embarrassed to talk about my intimate clothing, Mr. Morris."
"Yes, of course Pamela. I don't want you to be nervous."
Blake felt Mr. Morris's hand slowly move down his back and onto his thigh underneath a fold of his skirt. Blake didn't know what to do and finally said, "Mr. Morris, what are you doing?"
"Doing what honey?"
"Your hand."
"My hand?"
Blake was about to say "it's on my thigh," when Mr. Morris quickly slid his hand down into Blake's crotch, gave it a squeeze and removed it suddenly.
"Holy cow," Mr. Morris exclaimed, "what's going on here? Pamela? Is it Pamela???"
"Please Mr. Morris don't say anything. I can explain." Blake almost swooned with fear as a sharp pulse of panic swept up and down his spine.
Mr. Morris fell silent thinking, then said, "OK kid, don't worry at all. It'll be fine, but I'll have to talk with you in the manager's office after this is done."
The lights were suddenly turned on and the cameraman took a number of still shots. When he was done, he directed Blake to get off Mr. Morris's lap. Blake rejoined the club members with Mr. Morris close behind him.
"Marvelous pictures, Pamela. Everyone will love them." Turning to Mrs. O'Connor he said, "You have such a lovely daughter."
"Why thank you Mr. Morris."
"In fact, I would like to speak to her privately for a few minutes, without these technicians hounding us, to find out a bit more about her and to see if she has any interest in maybe doing some other promotional appearances. You know TV is always looking for a fresh new face."
"How exciting Pamela!" Mrs. O'Connor said. "You go and chat and we'll take care of some errands and meet you back here in a little while."
Blake was terrified to be alone with Mr. Morris but was even more scared about being found out for dressing up as a girl. The fear was evident on his face, and Mrs. O'Connor asked him, "what's the matter honey?"
Mr. Morris smiled at Blake who then said, "I'm just very nervous about being on television."
"Nonsense, Pamela," Mr. Morris said, "come along with me. I want to tell you about some plans we have that you might find very interesting!"
Mr. Morris, with Blake trailing behind, walked to an office on the other side of the dress shop.
"The manager said we could borrow this for awhile," Mr. Morris said. He shut and locked the door behind them.
Blake stared silently at Mr. Morris.
"Pamela, please don't be afraid of me. I didn't bring you in here to harm you."
"Why have you brought me here? To really discuss my being on TV?"
"Yes, maybe we'll eventually be able to arrange something for you. It depends on a lot of things."
"But Mr. Morris, I can't believe that a nice man like you could have done what you did. And especially in front of all those people! I mean you're a famous person and if they found out - I mean if I told them what you were doing to me."
"My dear Pamela, I just got carried away by your beauty. Trust me, I've never done that before, and I'm certainly not some sort of sick pedophile preying on young people. God no! But what I am is really just a regular guy and when I first saw you I must admit that I felt an enormous pang of desire, almost a kind of love for you. I don't know exactly what the magic is, but you have a special sort of charisma. A sensuality, a sexuality that drives me mad. It's partly the way you fit in that very pretty dress you're wearing, your hair, your pretty arms and legs, your pink lips and nails. A certain kind of grace and delicacy, a feminine fragileness."
Mr. Morris walked over and held Blake close to him. Then gently touched his breasts. "Judging by your chest I felt you were not a child." Blake flinched a little at having his breasts touched, but for some strange reason did not make any move to tell Mr. Morris to stop. Without any resistance, Mr. Morris began seriously fondling the breasts. Blake felt the pleasure forming in his own nipples.
After a moment Blake said, a bit dreamily. "Mr. Morris, I'm only in eighth grade, so it would be statutory rape. What you did. Wouldn't it?"
"True enough, I suppose."
Mr. Morris stopped what he was doing and said, "Look Pamela, you're a boy masquerading as a girl with the full knowledge of your mother and those other friends of yours. That says to me that you're living as dangerously as I was when I had you fondle me. Do you have any idea how much trouble your mom could get into if everyone found out, besides your public humiliation and the fact that you could never go back to school here? Your mother would most likely be charged with aiding and abetting the delinquency of a minor. At worst she may be sent to prison, at best she would pay a very large fine."
Blake hadn't thought about this and was suddenly very scared at the thought of anything happening to Mrs. O'Connor on his account. He shuddered at the thought of his parents finding out about him.
"OK, Mr. Morris. I won't say anything about what happened - so maybe we should just go our own separate ways."
"I would be inclined to agree with you about that, except for the fact that this is a wonderful opportunity for us right now."
"What do you mean?"
"Pamela, when you get to my age, you have to start thinking about grasping the opportunities that come along in life and not letting them slip by."
Blake thought about this for a second and it dawned on him what Mr. Morris might be getting at, "You mean you want me to touch your penis again?"
"Yes my dear, you're almost right, but I think that there's something better we could do for each other than just that. Something that would help you become more like a true girl - since I know that you really do want to become one - yet at the same time make me feel really really good and close to you."
"What are you talking about, Mr. Morris?" Blake said feeling confused.
"OK, let me be blunt. What I want you to do is to get down on your knees in front of me, unzip my fly, take out my penis and suck on it until it comes in your mouth."
Blake was astonished at the request. "You must be joking!"
"Why do you say that? Look, Pamela, I mean what I said. If you can't do it than you're not at all serious about being a girl and you might as well get out of that dress this instant. If you're serious, then this will be a great experience for you. You can think to yourself that you got the chance to give a blowjob to the famous TV anchor-man Jim Morris, WKNT-TV."
The emotions surging through Blake were so intense that he began to cry. "I don't know what to do, Mr. Morris," he managed to say after a minute of sobbing.
"Now, now my dear. It's not such an awful thing. I don't have any diseases. If you're going to go around dressed as a sexy young woman - then you really have to expect to be treated like the sexy girl you are. I realize that this is sort of being forced on you, but it's nothing that any normal red-blooded American girl might not be doing to her boy friend. Now dry your tears and just try it a few minutes. If you can't get into it we'll just stop the whole thing. OK?"
Blake thought it over and realized that what Mr. Morris was saying did make a certain amount of sense. He could imagine Karen or Amy doing it to Billy or Mark. After all, Amy had not thought it that terrible to hold Billy's penis the night they were at the dance. Blake slowly and delicately got down on his knees in front of Mr. Morris. "OK, Mr. Morris, I'll try and see if I can do it."
"First thing you do is undo my buckle and unzip my trousers."
Blake struggled with the large brass buckle until it was undone. With his fingers tipped with pink nail polish he undid the button and then unzipped the fly.
"Pull down my trousers now."
Blake took a hold of the trousers around the waist and pulled them down. Once clear of his shirt tails they fell to the ground landing partly on top of Blake's skirt which was bunched around Mr. Morris's ankles. Blake looked straight ahead at the bulge in Mr. Morris's underwear. He felt tremendous fear of what was behind there, but an enormous fascination as well; the same feelings he had had at watching a horror movie one time: very scared but too caught up in curiosity to leave.
"OK, Pamela, you're doing a really good job so far. Now reach inside my underpants and pull it out."
Placing a hand on the waistband, Blake gingerly reached in until he had his hand around the now swelling member and then pulled it out slowly.
"The balls also, Pamela, get out my balls with it."
The penis, which was dangling over the elastic of the underwear stared straight out at Blake's face only inches away. He put his hand back into the underpants and found the balls and lifted them gently up and over the elastic so Mr. Morris's entire genitals were dangling out. He was clearly, "well hung" as Blake had heard people say.
Blake tried to imagine that he was Amy or Karen and was in control of the situation. It took some effort, though, since the reality of this large swelling masculine organ just inches from his face was very different than just imagining it in a fantasy. He noticed that it had a slight scent, unlike any that he could remember. Some sort of male essence he thought to himself.
There was a small drop of glistening dew at the end. He saw that the penis was a variety of reddish and flesh colored tones. The glans at the top was a darker red. Brownish black pubic hair covered the balls which dangled below. They looked much larger than he imagined they would.
"Now you put it in your mouth and suck on it. I shouldn't have to tell you how to do that. Girls are supposed to know how. Try different things until you make me feel really good."
Blake had the strangest sensation of feeling overwhelmingly feminine. It felt like his breasts were growing in his bra, straining to be more womanly. He felt a sense of pride in the prettiness of his dress and crinolines spread out around Mr. Morris's feet.
The large red member was arching out in front of him. He lightly rested his hands on Mr. Morris's thighs. They were like stones he noted, muscles rock hard and rippling.
"Come on my sweet Pamela. I know you want to suck it."
Blake sighed a little sigh - part in resignation and part in some sort of desire to be a girl. He slowly leaned forward until his lips just touched the end of the penis. His tongue went out slightly and he felt the hot dew drop and noted it had a slightly sweet taste.
He opened his lips wider and slowly moved in to take the penis. It was wider and thicker than he had thought it would be and it forced him to open his mouth wider. He felt the hot hard-soft texture of the penis' skin as it slowly moved over his lips and tongue toward the back of his throat.
"Your teeth, honey! Watch your teeth!" Mr. Morris said and Blake opened wider lifting his teeth away from the object now increasingly lodged in his mouth. He used his tongue to rub on the underside of the big phallus. He tried to use the back part of his tongue to squeeze and caress the glans. He felt the penis suddenly jerk hard and straighten further into his mouth, causing his head to push up with the force. He inched his hands around to the back of Mr. Morris's thighs to get better control of his sucking motions. He slowly slid the penis out and then back in again.
"Oh God, Pamela, you've got such a gentle touch. I can't tell you how nice it feels."
Taking the penis out of his mouth, Blake said coyly, "Mr. Morris is this how you want me to suck it?" He didn't know where the words were coming from, perhaps from some part of his soul that was taken over by Pamela.
Blake looked up to see Mr. Morris's face. He was looking down at him. "Yes, honey that's how I want you to do it!"
Blake put the penis back in his mouth and slid his head back, revealing the couple of inches of Mr. Morris's long member that had just been in his mouth. Talking with the penis in his mouth he partly mumbled, "I don't think I want to do this any more," and then looked up again at Mr. Morris. He saw a flash of panic cross Mr. Morris's face.
"No, no, honey you've got to continue! Please, please!"
"Well I don't know," Blake said as he resumed very slowly taking the penis back into his mouth again and then slowly letting it out. The sudden intensity of the pleasure caused Mr. Morris to jump accidentally forcing the penis deep into Blake's mouth to the point that he could feel himself gagging.
Blake recovered from the surprise and thought, "I never realized how big a man's penis can be, or how hard." Mr. Morris's member was so rigid it seemed like a steel rod. Blake brought his head out then back along the shaft, with his tongue running around it as much as he could. He took his left hand and gently held the part of the shaft that couldn't fit into his mouth. Mr. Morris did another little leap at this and moaned slightly. Blake lightly stroked the under part of the member with his left thumb, and as the member came out he ran his thumb all the way up it to the tip. This generated another sharp reaction from Mr. Morris.
"Oh, baby you're special," Mr. Morris said.
Blake took his right hand and gently started to fondle Mr. Morris's balls. He cupped them and released them and ran his fingers around and through them. Mr. Morris moved his body rhythmically back and forth, forcing his penis to now glide gently in and out of Blake's mouth. The more excited Mr. Morris became the more force he used to push the penis into Blake's face. With each increasing thrust Blake felt the penis go further back into his throat. He struggled to accommodate it. He made sure his lips were moist and caressed every little feature of the penis as it went in and out. Looking down with his eyes he watched the pattern of bulging blue veins and some reddish dots move in front of him. He could see Mr. Morris's tight stomach muscles straining in a pattern of ripples, with some shaggy blackish hair running up towards his belly button.
He imagined Amy and Karen were there with him holding his hands as he sucked on the penis, telling him he was doing a great job and that Mr. Morris was so luckily to have him doing it. He even imagined that they were jealous of him and were begging for him to give them a chance to suck on it. Amy was saying, "Oh Pamela please give me a turn. It's bigger and harder and longer and prettier than any one I've ever seen before. And Mr. Morris is so handsome and strong and his muscles are rippling and I just want to get a piece of him, make him feel good. Please, Pam, please give me a chance!"
Blake's mouth was starting to hurt, and he felt a confusion in his panties. Did he have to pee very badly or was his penis aroused also? He imagined Amy and Karen sucking excitedly on Billy's penis. He looked up plaintively and saw Mr. Morris staring down at him with rapture. "Oh baby you're good," Mr. Morris said. From out of somewhere he suddenly felt tremendously excited that he had the power to make a man feel such pleasure.
Mr. Morris looked away and his hips moved faster pulling and pushing his member into and out of Blake's mouth. Blake had to grasp the penis with two hands to make sure it stayed on its course. It moved faster still and suddenly Mr. Morris grasped the back of Blake's head, forcing the penis deeper into him than it had been. Blake felt a huge swelling surge in the penis, an arching, a rigid lengthening and then a small hot spurt of precum shooting back into his throat followed by a huge suffocating hot puddle of thick viscous cum jetting into his mouth in spurts. He couldn't breathe and he struggled futilely for some air, held in the tight iron grasp of Mr. Morris. A series of powerful after shocks came and more and more of the hot semen poured into his mouth. He was desperate for a breath but couldn't budge against Mr. Morris's grip.
Finally, after the last spasm, Mr. Morris lightened his grip and Blake, in a panic, was able to just open the side of his mouth enough to get in a bit of air. His entire mouth was filled with cum and he didn't know what to do with it.
Coming out of his trance, Mr. Morris looked down at Blake and saw his bulging mouth and said, "You can swallow it honey, it's good for you."
Seeing no alternative, Blake proceeded to swallow it in several gulps. It had a taste unlike anything he had ever known before. Like chlorinated water he thought. A taste that only girls know about.
Mr. Morris reached down and took Blake's arms and helped him up. Blake smoothed his dress and reached under it to arrange his crinolines and pantyhose. Mr. Morris reached under the skirt to Blake's pantyhose and felt around. "I see by your big boner this couldn't have been all that bad for you."
Blake burst uncontrollably into tears and Mr. Morris said, "honey, what did I say? What's the matter?"
Between sobs Blake said, "I'm not like other girls, I'm not like Karen or Amy, I have that big clitoris. It's always in the way!"
Blake was surprised at what he was saying, but it seemed to pour out of him as the truth of what he felt. "And the other girls have big breasts and mine are so small and they're not even real." He was still crying in fits. "And my hips are too narrow. I'll probably never need to wear a girdle."
"Slow down, Pamela, I didn't mean to upset you. You're a very lovely girl Pamela. It was dumb of me to say what I did. I'm sorry, truly sorry. Just stop crying."
Mr. Morris gave Blake his handkerchief and Blake blew his nose in it and dabbed at his eyes. "Look honey, I can do things for you. Do you know that I earn more than a million dollars a year? I can pay for you to be made into a real girl - only the best doctors - they'll make you a beautiful girl. I mean it, it's a promise. When the time is right in your life think of me and I'll help. It's the least I can do for you. Now sit down for a few minutes and rest."
End Part II
To Be Continued...
Thank you for reading my story! ~Pamela
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for use from
123rf.com - photo_16375217. Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Acknowledgments: The Girl's Only Club was first written and posted chapter by chapter at alt.sex.stories.tg in the late 1990's. The author has long wanted to acknowledge a debt to Nostrumo who gave much pointed and useful criticisms of the chapters prior to release - saving the plot from many more bizarre excesses than it already has. His advice made this a much better story than it would have been. ~Pamela
Historical Note: This second edition of The Girl's Only Club clears up a vast number of typos, misspellings, bad punctuation, miss-named characters and so forth. Moreover, those already familiar with The Girl's Only Club will realize that some changes to the plot have been done with the most significant ones in the last chapter. In fact, the modifications are designed to make the outcome more consistent with my original plan for The Girl's Only Club than the somewhat abrupt and incomplete ending (particularly in regards to Joanna) that was originally posted. At the time, I had become convinced (wrongly) that no one was reading The Girl's Only Club, so I had ended it prematurely, and the Joanna subplot had become an unfortunate victim. This revision helps to remedy this at least in part. While an additional chapter concerned with the aftermath of Blake's transition to Pamela seems logical, it is also anti-climatic, and I prefer to let each reader imagine in their own way how things turn out for Pamela in the future. ~Pamela.
Historical Versions: Originally posted at Asstr.org in 1997 (Girls-Only Club 1 - 15), Nifty's Archive in April of 1998, Crystal's Storysite in 2002, and Fictionmania in 2011. ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Pamela, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Pamela, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Pamela
Chapter 7
Blake's outburst had taken Mr. Morris so by surprise that he ended up just saying good bye and leaving Blake to find the girls and Mrs. O'Connor on his own. This was not the ending that Mr. Morris had wanted; in fact, he felt an affection toward Blake which would nag at him in the weeks to come. Blake stayed alone in the office a few minutes recovering from his tears. He took out his compact and straightened out his lipstick, makeup and hair. Luckily, the dress was not hurt by the encounter and so he would have no explaining to do. Anyway, he decided that he did like the dress after all, and would want to buy it.
As he walked across the shop to the fitting room looking for Mrs. O'Connor, he resolved that he would project a brave front to everyone and not let them know what had happened. He couldn't stand the thought of Mrs. O'Connor feeling bad about her own predicament or have her feel bad for the fact that he had given Mr. Morris what he wanted in order to protect her. In his heart of hearts he felt saddened that he was growing up too fast as a girl, much faster than he wanted to. If only he could just put on his pink ruffly dress and lie safely in his new bedroom in Mrs. O'Connor's house playing with his Barbies.
The girls had not yet returned from their errand when he entered the fitting room so he decided to try on one of the other dresses. He chose the pretty blue one, and was just stepping out to take a look at it in the mirror when the girls appeared with Mrs. O'Connor. They oohed and ahhed at how pretty he looked and then asked him a few questions about what Mr. Morris had wanted. He told them nothing too specific - just that Mr. Morris thought he had a "fresh" look that the public would like. He noticed that Mrs. O'Connor was holding a package from a shop that they hadn't been in, and changed the subject by asking, "What's in the package, Mrs. O'Connor?"
"Oh this? The girls decided to buy you a little present to show you how much they appreciate what you are going through to become one of the club members. They'll give it to you when we get home."
Blake was very moved by the sentiment and had to fight back tears. Then he got busy trying on the rest of the dresses. Everyone of them looked stunning on his slim figure and he ended up buying them all. Though he was exhausted, he didn't protest when Mrs. O'Connor suggested they go to a shoe store and buy him some heels as well as a few other more casual pairs of shoes. He would have to get a pair of black heels to go with the cocktail dress, and pink heels to wear for the wedding.
The shoe shop was a few doors down from where they had bought the dresses. There were many elegant heels displayed in the window and on counters in the store. As soon as they walked in, a short wiry salesman, about 30 years old, slightly balding and wearing a brown suit asked them if they needed assistance. Mrs. O'Connor said that she was interested in some black patent leather, 2 1/2 inch heels for her daughter. The salesman showed them a selection from which Mrs. O'Connor guided Blake to a darling pair with a small black bow-tie on the toe. "These will be perfect," she said.
"What size is she?" the salesman asked.
"You'd better measure her, she's grown a bit lately," Mrs. O'Connor said, "Pamela, take a seat over there."
Blake walked over to a row of seats and sat down carefully keeping his skirt tucked under him and just overhanging his knees. The salesman sat on a stool in front of him and took off each of Blake's shoes leaving him in his stockinged feet. Blake kept his legs together as best he could so the man couldn't see up his dress. The salesman had him stand up on a measuring device from which he concluded that Blake had size 8 1/2 feet.
"They're a tad large for a girl her height," he said to Mrs. O'Connor, but I think I can find a pair in that size."
"The girls in my family tend to have larger feet," Mrs. O'Connor said smiling.
The salesman went to the back room to find the shoes, while Blake waited nervously. After a few moments the salesman returned carrying a shoe box. He set it down and took out two very shiny black shoes. He leaned forward and took Blake's stockinged right foot by the ankle and gently guided it onto the shoe, and then repeated this with the left foot. Blake felt his feet assume a strange posture as he placed them on the ground in front of him.
"Now up with you miss and take a walk around," the salesman said.
Blake was so scared that he would topple over that he wasn't sure he could summon up the courage to stand. Sensing his fear, Amy came over and offered her hand for Blake to hold on to. "Pamela, these are the highest heels you've ever had, aren't they?"
"Yes, Amy, by far!" he said.
"Don't be afraid, you'll get used to them quickly, just like I did. I remember the first time I got high heels I teetered all over the place!"
"My goodness, I didn't realize that these are your first heels," the salesman said, becoming supportive of Blake's predicament. "First stand up, and your friend will make sure you're OK."
Blake now stood, and instead of feeling unsteady, he felt that he could stand comfortably. He said, "I think I can walk in them. They feel comfortable." He took a few steps and realized that it felt like he had been walking in heels his whole life. He was ecstatic. Here he was in his first set of high heels, and he knew instinctively how to walk in them like a woman! He walked back and forth as Mrs. O'Connor looked on with pride. He walked over to Penny and they embraced each other in a hug as Blake laughingly said, "my first heels! Aren't they great!"
The salesman looking on with amusement said to Mrs. O'Connor, "it never fails to amaze me how excited girls get when they buy their first high heels. I guess it means they're finally becoming a woman."
"You're right. Pamela, has been growing up so fast lately, she's no longer my little girl. She's been begging me for heels and a new fancy dress for so long, I finally broke down. Her friends are wearing heels now, and it wouldn't be fair to her not to get them also."
"I take it then that she does want to buy that pair!"
Mrs. O'Connor laughed, "you can wrap them up. Next on the list are some pink heels which Pamela can wear to my older daughter's wedding."
Walking through the parking lot to the car, the girls were weighted down holding the multitude of packages containing Blake's new wardrobe of dresses, lingerie and shoes.
"You really did get a lot of pretty things," Penny said.
"I think it turned out really well," Karen agreed.
"With these new clothes, you'll now fit in great in the Girls-Only Club meetings," Kathy added.
"I think from now on we're equals, as girls I mean," Amy said.
"You've now got some different bras and panties you can choose from each day. And you have some nice pantyhose and slips. You'll have to start thinking about what you should wear depending on your mood," Janet said. "Of course there are many other things you'll have to eventually get to become completely a girl. There are hair clips, and jewelry and sweaters, handkerchiefs. A raincoat, a girl's umbrella. A jewelry box, some pretty stationary, you know, lots of things."
"Enough! enough!, Janet," Amy said, "your scaring Pamela!"
Blake laughed, "thanks, Amy."
They climbed back into the car after putting the packages in the trunk. Mrs. O'Connor said, "I know we're tired, and especially Pamela, but I do think it's important to do one last errand! We'll finally get our dear new girl friend a few of the pretty girdles that she has so patiently been waiting for! Is that OK with everyone?"
"Yes, yes!" Penny exclaimed. "We won't think of going home without first getting Pam her girdles!"
"I second the motion," Janet said, and the girls laughed.
Blake said, "I guess I would like that very much. Thank you."
Mrs. O'Connor started up the engine and proceeded to drive to the lingerie shop Mrs. Taylor had mentioned. Before they had even gotten out of the parking lot, Blake found himself so sleepy that he leaned his head against Amy's shoulder and closed his eyes. He put his arms across his chest just under his breasts and felt their gentle weight against his wrists and sighed. Amy whispered, "there, there my sweet Pammy, you deserve a little rest. Go nighty-night." She took her right arm and put it around Blake's shoulders, and within a minute he was softly sleeping as the car rocked him against her.
Amy gently woke up Blake when they arrived at Diana's Bras and Girdles. It was a small store, with a dizzying array of shelves and racks containing bras, corsets, girdles, slips and many other kinds of lingerie. The owner of the shop, Diana, greeted the girls warmly, and didn't raise so much as an eyebrow when Mrs. O'Connor told her that they were there to buy her daughter Pamela some girdles and at least one pink slip.
Diana led them to a corner of the store where there were many shelves containing girdles and started pulling them out to show them to Blake. "This is a Smoothie controller waistline girdle, with a side zipper. It comes in white only." She held it up for Blake to see. "Now this one over here has a boned front and lightly boned back and sides. It too is only in white. What do you think?"
Neither of the girdles had lace on them, and Blake was disappointed. Mrs. O'Connor figured out the problem quickly and said, "do you have any with lace?"
"Why of course, I should have known. Such an effeminate girl like her!"
From the next rack she took down some more girdles. "This is also by Smoothie. It's called a hi-rise panty girdle. It has lace jacquard knit elastic, hose holding lace leg, a high waist and a firm nylon lace front. It comes in white or black." She held it up to Blake's waist to see if it was the right size. "What do you think?" Before he could answer she had pulled out a couple of black girdles and said, "this lacy one is a brief panty style and this one is the same thing but as a real girdle. These both come in white also and we have some of these with side zippers and long leg panties. So how are we doing?"
"I think these are very pretty," Amy said, and the other girls nodded their heads in agreement. "Try them on Pamela."
"I also have some more over here." She took some more girdles down from a high shelf and said, "here I've got a Vanity Fair Tulip control panty girdle. This is one of my best sellers. Many women find it to be very comfortable. See its got a nylon/spandex power net with tummy and hip panels and comes in white or beige. And wait a minute, here is Poirette's cotton next to me pull-on girdle. It has this little lace trim around the waist and a little ribbon and four garters. The Poirette's use cotton/lycra spandex/nylon for two way stretch. This also comes in a panty girdle style."
"They're all just lovely," Janet said, "Pamela what do you think?"
Before he could answer, Diana, said, "look at these honey. This is Smoothie's diet skinny waist panty girdle. It has a nip-in waistband and criss-cross tummy support and see the lacy long leg panty style. The garters are protected underneath the lace legs. Oh, and this one is one of my favorites, the Warner's full comfort long leg panty girdle with detachable garters, in white, black or beige."
Blake carefully studied each girdle that Diana held out to him. He held them up by the waist band and placed them against his skirt. "How am I ever going to decide which one to buy!" Blake said. "They're all so nice!"
"Honey, you can buy one of every kind as far as I'm concerned," Mrs. O'Connor said.
"Do you really mean that? Oh thank you so much mom. I guess I'd like to try on every one of these, I mean the ones with lace," Blake said this a bit hesitantly.
Mrs. O'Connor goaded him, "is that all you want Pamela?"
Blake blushed and Mrs. O'Connor said, "come on tell the lady."
"What is it young girl? Don't be afraid to speak up!"
"Well, my mom told me that I could get a lacy pink girdle, and I'm wondering if you might have one."
"Well let me see, a pink girdle. We really never have much demand for that, but let me think a minute." The woman stood there frowning in thought, and suddenly said, "wait a minute. I might have just the thing you're looking for!" She went to a cabinet on the other side of the room and opened a large lower drawer that was filled with girdles and corsets. At the very bottom she found a girdle and pulled it out. It was an exquisitely detailed lace pull-on girdle in a soft pink color. "This is a very special girdle, imported from France. See this lace work, it's really unusual. This will make any girl feel like a queen!"
Blake's heart had skipped a beat seeing the beautiful girdle, which appeared to just perfectly match his fantasy of what he was looking for. He took it from the woman and put it against his waist and said, "Oh it is so pretty. Can I try it on?"
"Of course, young girl. Just go behind that curtain over there, put it on and then come out for all of us to look!"
Blake rushed to the back room taking the pile of girdles he had selected: three in white, two in beige, one in black as well as the pink one.
Behind the curtain, Blake was surprised to see that there was another customer trying on lingerie. Helping her was a teenage girl who worked part time in the shop. The customer was a tall woman, about 50 years old and heavily made up. She was dressed in black mesh stockings hooked to a large black corset. Her figure was remarkably shapely for a woman her age. She had a titanic chest whose large breasts jutted out filling up the bra top of the corset. Her hips swelled outward from her waist, perfectly proportioned to the size of her body. Her arms were attractive, as if she worked out aerobically. She had a charisma and force of presence which reminded Blake of famous opera singers he had read about.
The sales girl, in contrast was extremely pale and thin, with long blonde hair. She was having a hard time keeping up with the demands of the woman. "Now be a good girl Brenda and go off and get me that Arabella corset. You know the pointier one. Hurry, I don't have all day."
"Yes Ms. Charlotte, an Arabella in size 40." The girl ran off leaving Blake alone with the woman.
Blake put his girdles down on a chair on the other side of the small room from the woman. Turning his back to her, he nervously undid his skirt, stepped out of it, then lowered his slip to his ankles and stepped out of that. Finally he pulled off his top and found himself under the intense gaze of the woman as he stood awkwardly wearing only his pantyhose and bra. As he readied the pink girdle to put on, he realized that he did not know whether or not to take his pantyhose off. Not wanting to make a mistake in front of the woman, he stuck his head out of the curtain to attract the attention of one of the girls. Amy noticed him and came over, "What's the matter Pam?"
Blake whispered, "should I take my pantyhose off to try on the girdle?"
"Yes, of course!" Amy whispered back smiling.
"OK."
As Blake went back to his seat, Ms. Charlotte said, "of course you take off your pantyhose!"
Blake blushed, "this is my first time buying a girdle."
"I don't see why you need girdles, you're rather thin."
"It's just that I think that it would help my figure a little."
"What you really need to get is a corset like one of these." She indicated the one she was wearing. "It will shrink your waist and give you a chest that'll get the boys crawling at your feet."
Blake blushed even more.
"I own a dozen like this one. Whenever I want a good time, I put it on under a tight black dress and go to one of the bars at the Hyatt Regency. I never have to order even one drink before some middle aged executive comes over to hit on me. I make sure he can see the top outline of the corset and from then on he is dead meat. In his room, I take off the dress and then lead him through whatever scene I want. They beg to touch the hem of my corset. Men are just like little boys. Appeal to their fantasies and they lose control of themselves."
"Yes ma'am, but I'm not yet dating boys. I just wanted to get a girdle."
"You look like the kind of girl who's going to have a lot of trouble with men. I bet when a guy looks at you, you get speechless, and you find yourself doing whatever they want you to do."
Blake nodded. "Boys scare me. I think they only want my body."
"You're right about that."
"My mom is waiting for me," Blake said, "I better try on my first girdle." Blake sat down and took off his pantyhose. He had been so distracted by the conversation that he failed to realize that the tight pantyhose had effectively hidden his penis. As soon as he stood up facing the woman, wearing only his panties and bra, he realized that his penis was now clearly visible. He made a move to hide it but it was too late. Ms. Charlotte's eyes opened wide in surprise and she said, "what have we here! Come over here!"
"I can explain everything!" Blake said frightened. He walked over hesitatingly to where she sat. She reached out and pulled his panties down to his knees.
"My, my, look at that little thing." She grabbed it hard in her hand examining it. "Here you are spying on women in their lingerie. Maybe I should yank it off and you'll really be a girl."
"I can explain everything!" Blake repeated.
"I'm sure you can. Imagine that. You're not even in high school and you've got the balls to run around town like a pretty little girl. Where is your mother? Is she behind this, or are you here by yourself?"
"No, that's not it. Please let go of it, you're hurting me!"
"Then what are you doing?" she said as she let go of his penis.
"It's just that I'm a girl now. I mean I want to be a girl. That's what I am. My friends are all girls and they believe I was meant to be a girl. I belong with the girls and I just wanted to get a few girdles because I like them. My mother wears them and I want to wear them also."
"Do you find boys attractive?"
"What do you mean?"
"Don't be dense. Girls are attracted to boys. I'm sure your friends think about boys all the time. What about you?"
"I don't know ma'am," Blake was upset at Ms. Charlotte's questions. "I guess I'm attracted to boys."
"What do you mean 'you guess'? Are you or aren't you?"
"Yes, I am." Blake said it to get the woman to stop cross-examining him. "I even sucked on a man's penis." Blake didn't know why he said that except for the fact that the woman made him feel confused.
At this moment the salesgirl come back in the dressing room carrying a black corset. Ms. Charlotte said, "Brenda, see anything odd about this little creature?"
Brenda noticed Blake's penis and gasped and then started to laugh. "Oh my, what's going on here!"
"This young man believes he's a girl."
The salesgirl still laughing said, "this must be a joke. Does his mother make him dress like this?"
"Lord knows. What's your name?" the woman asked Blake.
"Pamela."
"I mean your real name."
"Blake, my boy's name is Blake." Blake was on the verge of tears now.
The woman said, "look, there's no need to cry Blake, Pamela whoever you are."
"His mother and friends are waiting outside," Brenda said.
The woman got up and opened the curtain. She saw Mrs. O'Connor and said, "I think you better come in here and help your son."
Mrs. O'Connor, Diana and the girls came running over to the fitting area. Blake still hadn't pulled up his panties and his penis was in full view of everyone. Diana said, "oh my lord, what is going on here? She's a little boy! Mrs. O'Connor, is he your son?"
"Please, none of you be alarmed," Mrs. O'Connor said as she put her arms around Blake as if to protect him. "He's actually a friend of my daughter, Karen, and her friends. Blake here has joined their club and to do so he agreed to become a girl. Trust me, if you knew Blake you'd realize that he's as much a girl as any of us, except for his penis obviously. We feel that he ought to have the opportunity to let out his female nature, so we've been helping him. Please don't be critical, he's had such a tough time today already!"
"Mrs. O'Connor," Diana said, "and Blake, you have nothing to fear from Diana's Bras and Girdles! Every so often a man comes in here to buy lingerie, and we treat him with the utmost respect. From a women's perspective, wanting to be a girl is the height of flattery. Remember that Brenda! I realize that you've never experienced this before, but I'm sure you will again. It's rare that I can't spot a boy pretending to be a girl, but I must say that Blake truly had me fooled. That is a testimony to everything you were saying Mrs. O'Connor. He's naturally very feminine."
Diana picked up the pink girdle, walked over to Blake and said "come on lets help you on with this girdle." She lifted up Blake's panties so that they covered his penis, held out the girdle in front of him and told him to step a leg into it. He did so and while leaning against her Blake put his other leg in. Then Diana firmly grasped the girdle and pulled it up Blake's legs and over his panties. "There Pamela, how does that feel? You see Mrs. O'Connor, it's the right size since the top will not roll down. Here, let me get some stockings, so you can judge it better." Diana retrieved some stockings from the other room and sat Blake down while she slipped one on each leg and then fastened them with the garters. Blake stood up and she said, "walk around the room a bit." With everyone watching, Blake walked around the fitting room in his bra, girdle and stockings.
Ms. Charlotte said, "I must admit he looks like a little doll. That sweet little ass would drive any man crazy." After a pause she continued, "what about his parents? Do they know?"
"Definitely not," Mrs. O'Connor said.
"Won't they find out?"
"I don't see how. Pamela doesn't dress up in front of them."
"Well if he spends enough time prancing around like this, he's bound to start walking and talking like a girl, and sooner or later his mom and dad are going to figure out that something strange has happened to their son."
"They'll probably think he's gay," Brenda said
"I wonder if you girls have thought out carefully what's to become of Blake in the long term?" Ms. Charlotte said. "Right now he gets to play the role of a girl, and gets to dress up in pretty clothes. But eventually, he has to choose to be either a boy or a girl, not both, and the way things are going here he won't have a choice, his parents will force him to be a boy."
"Ms. Charlotte," Karen said, "I don't think you really understand Pamela the way we do. You think of him as a boy dressing as a girl, but we're sure that he's no more a boy than any of us are. When he's dressed up as a girl he's as pretty as any of us. He likes feminine clothes even more than we do and he has the kind of physical weakness that goes with girls."
"But you're all sexually attracted to boys, and I'm not so sure that your Pamela here feels the same way. For all you know he's sexually attracted to you - as girls!"
The girls-only club members looked at Blake with wonder. "Pam, what do you think about that? Do you find us sexually attractive?"
"I don't know what I feel. I mean I've never been so happy in my life as I have been being a member of the Girls-Only Club. In a way I feel a sort of love for you all and Mrs. O'Connor as well. But I never think that I want to be a boy friend to any of you. During the first few days with you, I was afraid that there was something wrong with me as a boy and that none of you girls would ever love me as a boy, or want to ever date me. Because I was dressing up as a girl you wouldn't see me sexually. But later I began to feel that we can be even closer to each other as girls; that I can become even more intimate and loving with you than I ever could if I'm a boy and you're girls. And now I'm just starting to think about boys, that they might supply something to my life; perhaps make me feel even more like a real girl."
"What do you mean you're just starting to think about boys?" Ms. Charlotte interrupted. "It might be embarrassing for me to say this, but you did tell me that you've already given a man a blow job!"
Mrs. O'Connor and the girls were shocked to hear this. "What! How could that be!" Penny exclaimed.
"Pamela has never done any such thing!" Karen said.
"Then why in the world would he lie about it to me?" Ms. Charlotte said.
Mrs. O'Connor faced Blake and said, "Pamela honey I want you to tell me the truth now. When did you ever give a man a blow job?"
Blake burst into tears and through them told his tale: "When I was sitting on Mr. Morris's lap, he grabbed my crotch and discovered my horrible secret." Blake wailed with tears and the girls tried to comfort him.
"Go on, Pamela, don't be afraid," Kathy said.
"Mr. Morris then took me to the office of the dress shop. He said that if I didn't suck on his penis until he came he would tell everything and Mrs. O'Connor could go to jail for allowing me to be dressed up and everything."
"That awful man!" Ms. Charlotte said. "I'd like to wring his neck."
"The strange thing was that Mr. Morris was in some ways very nice to me. I mean, I felt that he had actually sort of fallen in love with me in a sense, and that he had no choice but to want to have sex with me."
"He was just conning you!" Ms. Charlotte said.
"He said he wanted to help me really become a girl and that by sucking on his penis, it would help me to do that. He implied that if I were really serious about being a girl I wouldn't hesitate to suck on him. I don't know, I was so confused and scared it seemed like the best thing to do was to go ahead and suck on it."
"You think just like a girl, Pamela," Brenda said. "I mean, I could imagine myself feeling just as helpless if it had happened to me. Men have a way of making girls do things that they have a hard time imagining why they agreed to do so."
Mrs. O'Connor, Diana and Ms. Charlotte continued to ask Blake questions about what had happened. Finally, the three ladies left the dressing area deep into a conversation about what if anything they could do about Mr. Morris and the general subject of Blake's transformation to Pamela that Mrs. O'Connor was helping to facilitate.
The Girls-Only club members and Brenda stayed in the dressing area chatting about boys and sex. Blake sat in a chair wearing his girdle, bra and stockings. After a while, he took off the pink girdle and found one of the others to put on. Amy, observing him, came over to help him pull on the second girdle. After modeling it in front of the girls he took it off and then both Amy, Kathy and Brenda volunteered to help him put on another one. With so many hands helping, it became comical and they began to laugh. It then turned into a game after Kathy suggested that everybody should help Blake put on the next girdle. After modeling the one he had on for everyone, Janet, Penny, and Karen joined Amy, Kathy and Brenda in selecting a white girdle for Blake to wear next. They helped him step into it, with such confusion that everyone was laughing and giggling.
After Blake had the girdle on, Penny whistled at him as if she was a construction worker and tried to pinch his bottom. While Blake minced around the room, the girls made cat calls pointing out how sexy he was. While they were laughing and being silly Amy said, "I have an idea, lets everyone put on one of Pam's girdles."
"Great!" said Janet. Then the girls raced to take off their jeans and put on a girdle over their panties. When they were all dressed, the five of them stood with Blake admiring each others forms. Since the group of them were about the same size, the girdles fit pretty well. Their beautiful rounded figures were enhanced by the graceful lines of the girdles. Amy and Penny had on white girdles, Janet had on the black girdle and Kathy and Karen each had on beige girdles.
Brenda said, "you're all so kooky!"
Janet said, "Why didn't you know? We're known as the Girdles-Only Club!"
Everyone screamed with laughter at this one. Then Amy said, "let's get like Pamela. Take off our tops!"
They thought this was hysterically funny, and they now raced to take off their blouses until they stood with Blake wearing just bras and girdles.
"Let's form a chorus line!" Penny said, and the five girls and Blake lined up holding each others backs like they were the Rockettes. They pretended to do a dance step or two and kicked their legs in unison. The sight was so comical, that Brenda fell to the ground convulsing with laughter. Finally, they fell down on top of each other on the carpet, laughing uproariously. Blake lay happily buried in the five club members, up to his neck in their bras and girdles. While catching their breaths, Kathy, whose face was just inches away from Blake's said, "Tell us Pam, what is it like sucking on a penis?"
"You mean you've never done that?"
"Why of course not! None of us girls have had that much experience with boys, but we're certainly curious!"
The girls sat up surrounding Blake. "Yes, Pam, go ahead and tell us what it was like. Even though we think Mr. Morris was awful, you now know more than us about men!" Janet said.
"Well, first of all he made me take it out of his pants and even his balls. He made me reach in and take them out."
"What was that like?"
"Well his penis got really large the moment I touched it, and his balls were like real soft and squishy with some brown hair on them. You're embarrassing me!" Blake said, blushing profusely.
"Go ahead Pamela, this is important for us to know."
"It sort of stood out from his body staring at me. I thought it was very large, I mean it was kind of long I guess and it was really wide around, much more than I guess I expected. I looked at it for a minute or so while he was telling me to go ahead and start sucking on it, and then I licked it a little."
"What did it taste like?"
"I don't know exactly, it had sort of a male kind of athletic smell, maybe sweat. I guess it was a tiny bit salty and there was a drop of some sweet stuff at the very end of his penis."
"Was his penis hard?" asked Penny.
"It got harder and harder the more I sucked on it. I had some trouble fitting it into my mouth. I mean I think I hurt him with my teeth cause he told me to be more careful."
"How much of your mouth did it take up?"
"It was pretty wide, that's why it hit my teeth initially. Then I had to force my teeth to stay away which took some getting used to. His penis is very long I guess, since I don't think I ever quite got all of it into my mouth. Near the end he held my head tightly and forced it down my throat. I was helpless at that point; I mean there was just this big penis being pushed up inside my mouth and I couldn't breathe. He just held me there. I did get kind of scared like I would suffocate to death. He was way too strong for me to move my head out of his grip. Then he was coming and coming in my mouth. I thought it would never end. Each pulse just put more and more of his hot semen in my throat." Blake shuddered slightly at the memory, thinking how much he had wanted some air.
"So you just let him move it in and out of your mouth, or did you go after it?"
"I guess at first he stood there and I moved in and out to get it into my mouth. But then after he got hot, I think he was doing all the moving, and at the end I couldn't move at all."
"What did his cum taste like? Was it hot?"
"Yes, I guess it was hot when it came out. At the time I was thinking more about just how much liquid there was in my mouth, like I was going to drown in it or something. It tasted like a swimming pool, I mean chlorinated. Not really a bad taste. Just kind of unusual."
"Did you swallow his cum?"
"Actually at the end I had a whole mouth full of it and I didn't know what to do. I was still gasping for air and then he told me to go ahead and swallow it. I did then. It took a few gulps till I got it all down."
"That's really interesting Pam, none of us knows anything about how to do it. Now I think we have a lot better idea what to expect when we get to that stage with a boy," said Janet.
"I was on a date with an older guy who was a friend of my brother in college," said Amy, "and in the car he tried to convince me to put my head down in his lap while he was driving and open up his zipper and suck on him. I guess I was a kind of hot myself because I sort of started to do it. But when I saw his penis after unzipping his pants, it scared me so much, that I just looked away and instead but my hand their for a while."
"What happened?"
"Well I was too scared to touch it really. Eventually he took me home and said come back in a few years when I knew what I was doing."
"I hope you girls don't think I'm a bad girl," Blake said.
"Why of course we understand Pamela. What happened was like a rape. You had no choice. And it was very brave of you to want to protect Mrs. O'Connor the way you did," said Amy.
A short while later, the three women peeked in the dressing room and had a hard time suppressing their laughter upon seeing the six girls wearing bras and girdles. "I wish I had a camera," Diana said. "I've been telling people for years how much fun girdles are and very few women believe me."
"In any event," Mrs. O'Connor said to Blake, "this episode with Mr. Morris is very serious, but our options are few. Had you jumped up immediately when Mr. Morris groped you, you would have risked having everyone find out about your secret, particularly if the police were called in on it. This still remains the issue - whether or not you're willing to have your parents and everyone else find out about your becoming Pamela."
"Isn't it also about putting you in danger?" Blake said.
"I don't know. Is buying a bra for a boy who wants one a crime? Is a store that sells you a bra in legal danger? I'm not so sure. In any event, you shouldn't have to worry about me, though I appreciate your concern."
"What we're saying," Ms. Charlotte interjected, "is that if reporting Mr. Morris to the authorities causes you more harm than good, then it doesn't make sense to do so."
"I'm afraid to have my parents find out about me."
"It could break up your family," Mrs. O'Connor said. "That would be terrible."
"Yeah, so I don't want to report Mr. Morris. It's also that he promised me that he would pay for me to get breasts, I mean surgically, whenever I tell him that I'm ready for them. That's a good thing, isn't it?"
"Perhaps, but he did rob you of your innocence," Mrs. O'Connor said.
"Give me a chance to rob Mr. Morris of his innocence!" Ms. Charlotte said.
"I'm not saying that he isn't awful," Blake said, "but I also think that maybe some good has come from it besides having him buy me breasts. I don't feel traumatized by the experience, even though I probably should be. Mr. Morris was gentle with me and pointed out how it was a learning experience and in that I have to agree. The idea of being intimate with a man will no longer represent something that I have to be anxious about, so I can devote myself to more important things." This last remark was greeted by a chorus of "amens" and not a little laughter.
When Mrs. O'Connor, the girls and Blake returned to Kathy's house, they carried the packages up to Mrs. O'Connor's room. "What do you think you should take home with you Pamela?" Mrs. O'Connor said looking over the large assortment of clothes.
"I don't really know. What do you suggest?"
"Well, let's see. Beth will be moving out in a couple of weeks and then you'll be able to put your things in her room which will become your room. For the moment you can leave most of the clothes in my room. I have some extra closet space where we can hang up your dresses, and I'll make space in my drawers where we can put your bras, panties, girdles, slips and stockings. They'll be right next to my things!"
"Pamela should take home just a couple of bras and panties for now," Kathy said. "If there's anything else she wants I can bring it to her at school."
"That's a good idea," Blake said.
The girls helped him open up the packages, and following Mrs. O'Connor's directions they put the clothing away in various drawers and the closet. A separate package of two bras and panties was put aside for Blake to carry home. When they were done, Karen announced that they should go to Kathy's room to have a special meeting of the Girls-Only Club. When they were assembled and sitting on the love seats and sofa, Karen stood up and said, "Pamela, this has been a very big day in your life. Now you have acquired the basic wardrobe you needed to be a proper member of the Girls-Only Club."
The girls gave a big cheer and Blake blushed at the attention. Karen continued, "and we have been amazed at how fast you have learnt to become a girl. Your mannerisms and the way you think seem to have become as feminine as any of us. And just like we were hoping, the Girls-Only Club has become a much richer and stimulating club with you participating in our activities. To sum up, we want to give you a small present of appreciation and love; something that we're sure you'll appreciate." Karen handed over the mystery package to Blake.
When he unwrapped it, Blake saw that it contained a most extraordinarily pretty negligee of pink lace and satin. It had delicate, thin, pink ribbons for the straps and several layers of light gauzy pink satin material bunched up around the front and billowed down and out to about knee level. Fine pink lacework decorated the seams. Accompanying the negligee was a matching see-through pink jacket smartly decorated with ribbons and lace. Together the ensemble was as romantically feminine as anything could possibly be. Of course Blake was stunned into silence by the outfit. He held it up against his chest admiring the pretty, vivid color and exquisite delicacy of the garment and found himself fighting back the urge to cry with joy. "I can't thank you enough. I can't believe that I now own such a beautiful nightie of my very own. I love you all so dearly. Oh, how I wish I could wear it to bed every night!"
"Someday, you will. Someday, you will," Amy said as she gave him a hug.
Chapter 8
The girls and Blake decided it was best if he wore just a bra and panties under his regular clothes when he went home, rather than risk being caught with his breasts still on. Taking them off along with his makeup, wig and other clothes gave Blake a sad empty feeling. It made the girls sad too, but there was nothing they could do about it. Blake would have to get used to the trauma of switching between Pamela and Blake. At least he had the happy memory of their big day at the mall and could look forward to having many fun times with the girls in the future. The most exciting time of all that would come soon enough was the upcoming wedding where Blake could wear his beautiful bridesmaid's dress the whole day long and even into the night.
The girls had insisted that Blake take the pretty nightie home with him together with the two bras and panties. Every night at eleven O'clock when he was going to bed, the girls in the club had agreed that whatever they were doing they would stop and think about each other. If possible, Blake agreed that he should put on the nightie as a symbol of their closeness.
Blake got home just in time for dinner. His father, Ann and Barry had returned a short while earlier from the baseball game and were excitedly talking about what had happened. Blake had dreaded seeing Janice, but she went about her business helping his mom prepare dinner without giving the least indication that she had anything to say about what had happened earlier that day in the mall.
Sitting at the table, Blake's dad said, "you missed a fantastic game, Blake. The Orioles won 7 to 6 in the bottom of the ninth on a comefrom -behind homer by Smith!"
"Sounds great dad," Blake said, trying to show enthusiasm. In spite of all his previous years of liking baseball, he now felt detached from it because it was something that mostly boys found interesting.
"Janice and I ran into Mrs. O'Connor and the girls in the lingerie department at Lord and Taylor," his mom said. "They said that you were with a friend."
"Yeah, I ran into Clifford and some of the guys and we hung out awhile while Mrs. O'Connor went shopping for some things for herself."
"Did you buy a nice suit?" his mom asked.
"Yes. It looks really good on me. It's getting a few alterations so I'll pick it up next weekend." Mrs. O'Connor had told Blake that she would buy him a suit during the week so he would have one to show his parents. Blake could see Janice rolling her eyes at the mention of the suit.
"There was a lovely new girl with Mrs. O'Connor. I forget her name."
"Oh, you must mean Pamela," Blake said, "she's a new friend of Kathy's and the other girls."
"I never met such a polite, shy young girl as her. She was so pretty and sweet. Just like a little flower."
"I had the feeling I've met her before," Janice said, looking straight at Blake.
"She's new in town," Blake said, as he tried to signal to Janice to please not divulge that she knew the true identity of Pamela.
"So there were six girls plus Mrs. O'Connor and you, and you went to the mall together in a single car?" Barry asked.
"Yes."
"What car?"
"Mrs. O'Connor's Plymouth."
"God, Blake. You must have been in heaven. Six pretty girls and you crammed into one car!" Barry said. "How did you sit?"
"Well, four of us were in the back seat, and Penny sat on Amy's lap in the front." Blake realized that it sounded implausible, but he would have to stick to the lie.
"Sounds real fishy to me," Ann said, "like Mrs. O'Connor would drive you without seat belts."
"It was a special situation. They weren't expecting Pamela to show up, and they didn't want to disappoint her."
"Pamela was trying on bras, when we saw her," Blake's mom added. "I'm sure Mrs. O'Connor was making the best of the situation."
Blake couldn't quite figure out how to interpret what his mom said, but it seemed to end the discussion, so he left it there. After dinner, his dad suggested they play some baseball in the backyard, while Blake's mom and Janice did the dishes.
Blake wanted to help in the kitchen rather than play baseball, but his father wouldn't hear of it. "Blake, what has gotten into you? Why are you worrying about your mom getting stuck with the dishes? Let's just have some fun."
So Blake joined Ann and Barry in the backyard, taking a baseball glove from the garage. His father threw a ball to Barry, who threw it to Ann, who threw it as fast as she could at Blake. It came very fast and Blake jumped away in fear while letting out a high pitched scream.
"What in tarnation are you afraid of Blake," his dad yelled as Ann laughed. "You know how to catch don't you?"
"Sorry dad. It was just so fast it surprised me." He fetched the ball and felt fearful that he wouldn't be able to throw it far enough to reach his dad. As he raised his arm back to throw the ball he became acutely aware of the bra he was wearing. He had to make sure the straps didn't fall to the side or else they would become visible through the arm holes. The end result was an awkward motion, very much like a girl throwing the ball. It went in a slow high trajectory falling far short of his dad.
"Blake, you threw that ball like a girl!" Ann said.
"I'm sorry dad. I'm just tired from the day. I'm sure I can throw it right tomorrow. Can I go now?"
Shaking his head in disgust, his dad said, "OK, Blake. Go help your mom in the kitchen."
Blake ran into the house feeling a mixture of shame and pleasure that he didn't have to play baseball. When he got to the kitchen his mom was surprised to see him. "I'm too tired to play," he told her, "but I don't mind helping out in the kitchen."
"Well, in that case, you and Janice can do the dishes, and I'll sit down."
His mom left leaving Janice to take over washing the dishes with Blake drying them.
"Janice, I'm sorry for what happened today."
"Blake, you have me very worried about you. I can't believe that my brother is trying on bras at Lord and Taylor, pretending to be a sweet little girl named Pamela. I don't understand how the other girls and Mrs. O'Connor go along with this."
"But you said the other day that there was nothing really wrong with a boy who wants to wear girls' clothes."
"I know I said that, and that is why I didn't just run and tell mom. But it's such a shock anyway. You're my brother after all. And we both know how much it would hurt mom and dad if they found out! I'm sure that it would really crush dad. I mean he might get a heart attack. He might never speak to you again."
The thought of this terrified Blake. "I don't know what to do Janice. Today was the happiest day of my life. When I'm with the girls I feel like I'm one of them. I feel so pretty and alive and happy. I know that deep down inside myself I'm a girl. I'd love to be your sister!"
Janice stopped washing the dishes and starred at Blake. "Blake, I don't know what to say. I love you and care about you. And I see that it took a lot of courage to say what you just said. But I really am in a dilemma." She took a long pause before continuing. "I also love mom and dad, and I can't stand the thought of them being hurt. My guess is that mom would learn to accept you as a girl; she could never abandon one of her kids. But dad is another story."
"Janice, this only concerns you and me right now. They don't know and if all goes well they'll never know."
"How can you say that? After what I saw today, and what you just said a moment ago, it's clear that you'll someday become a real girl. What then?"
This was going so much further than Blake had ever really thought about. He only knew what he felt right now, but he could see that Janice had a point. It looked like there would never be a time when he would just suddenly give up wanting to be a girl and just become a man. As long as he was alive, he was going to want to be a girl, and he would never be able to accept being a man. He remembered Mr. Morris's offer to make him a real girl and for the first time he realized that one day he might very well want that to happen to himself.
"I guess you're right Janice. I know deep inside that I can never turn back. I feel so awful just wearing these male clothes right now. I want to put on a skirt and blouse right now! I want to have breasts in front of me like the other girls. Oh, and Janice, Mrs. O'Connor bought me some high heels. I just loved walking in them, and I wish that I could wear them now too!"
"Blake, get control of yourself! If it's of any consolation to you, I'll go along with you being my sister, but you must promise me that you'll do everything you can possibly do to keep it a secret from the rest of the family."
"Of course I will Janice," Blake said smiling. He embraced her and Janice held him tightly. They each had to wipe away a few tears from their eyes when the moment passed.
"It looks to me like your friends have got you off to a great start in feminizing you, but there are a lot of little things I could probably help you with on a day to day basis."
"That would be marvelous, Janice!"
"I could teach you more about make-up and styling your hair. Also I could show you how to sew and how to arrange flowers."
"One thing I really want to learn is how to not let boys take advantage of me!"
"That's weird, you dating boys! Imagine how crazy it would be if we went on a double date together!"
"I'm not ready to date yet, Janice, but I feel like I have to be prepared to deal with men. Today I got the feeling that they find me very sexy; I mean when I walk by them, they stare at me."
"That happens all the time to girls. Ever since I was your age, I've constantly noticed boys and men sneaking peaks at my legs and my breasts," Janice said. "All girls experience that, and it's something that you eventually accept as second nature."
Janice was looking at Blake with an expression of slight bewilderment. This was so strange to deal with. She asked him, "do you only dress up when you're with the girls?"
Blake didn't say anything so she said, "do mean you also dress up other times? Are you wearing anything now?"
Blake's continued silence prompted her to say, "let me look Blake." She pulled open the front of his shirt and saw his bra. "Oh my god, Blake, you're wearing a bra at home here! And I bet you have panties too!"
Blake nodded his head. "One false move and mom or dad will catch you. Or maybe even Ann or Barry! This is going too far!"
"But Janice, I'm very careful. They suspect nothing and I always make sure I have on tops which fully hide the bra straps. See?" Blake turned around. "Do you see them?"
"No, not really, but if I smooth out the shirt, or pat you on the back, I would see or feel the place where it clips. That part always sticks out a little."
"No one will pat me on the back."
"Where do you keep your clothes? Mom could find the bra in your room any time."
"I put the clothes in the attic. But now that you know, could I put them in one of your drawers?"
"That would be worse, since Mom would easily see that I have some new bras that she didn't know about, if she was to put the laundry away. Anyway, your bras are what cup size?"
"B."
"Yes, and I'm a C cup, so she'll really see the difference. In the attic you could at least pretend they're some old bras of mine, if she were to find them."
When Blake's dad, Barry and Ann came back inside from playing ball, Blake was sitting with Janice and his mom in the family room. His mom and Janice were talking about a quilt they were planning to sew, and Blake had been asking questions about how they would do it. The newcomers sat down so that the entire family was sitting together.
The doorbell rang and Barry said, "it's for me" and got up to answer it. He came back with a friend, Steve, who was giving his barbell set to Barry. They went back and forth in several trips carrying the weights from Steve's car to a spot in the family room where Blake's dad said it was OK to put them. When they were done, Blake's dad and Ann got up to take a look at the set.
"You've got about 200 pounds of weights there."
"Actually, there's 250 pounds," Steve said.
"Let me try and lift some," Ann said.
"Sure," Steve said, "how much weight do you want? Twenty pounds?"
"Give me a hundred pounds."
"A hundred pounds? You've got to be crazy. There's no way a girl your age, or a girl any age can lift that much!"
"I said a hundred pounds," Ann said angrily.
Steve did as she told him. When it was set up, Ann walked over to the bar, stooped down with bent knees, grabbed it firmly and straightened up so the bar was held at her waist. Everyone looked on in astonishment.
"Now, I'll curl it," she said, and she proceeded to do a perfect curl with the hundred pound weight. Blake watched her biceps bulge out under the strain, and a vein in her neck stood out by the effort. Next she suddenly jerked the weight straight over her head and held it there, and then quickly brought it down to the ground. Blake's dad was beyond excited and said, "that's my girl! Fantastic!" and Barry said, "Ann, you're just a knockout. How did you ever get so strong?"
"I've been working out in the gym after school, everyday for a year."
Ann was beaming with pride at her accomplishment.
Barry said, "Now let me show you what to shoot for." He added another hundred pounds, and repeated the same movements as Ann. Almost effortlessly he was able to manipulate the 200 pound weight. "Very impressive, Barry, now let me try," Blake's dad said.
His mother quickly intervened saying, "you know you'll throw your back out for a month. Don't try it," but he ignored her and proceeded to do one curl with the weight, but didn't try to get it over his head.
Blake couldn't help but admire the awesome strength of Barry and his dad as he watched their arms bulge tightly under the weight. Ann then said, "come on, Blake, let's see what you can do."
Surprised that the attention had been turned to him, Blake said, "oh no, I'm not very good at that."
"Come on, Blake," his dad said. "Let's just see where you are, then you can aim to get a little better. Put it back to a hundred pounds."
When the bar was adjusted back to a hundred, Blake had no choice but to attempt it. Very conscious of his bra, he reached down awkwardly, grasped the rod and tried to lift it. It didn't move at all. It was as if it were welded to the floor. "I guess this is too much for me."
"I'll say so," said Ann.
"Now don't be nasty, Ann," Blake's mom spoke up.
A ten pound weight was taken off each side, and Blake now tried it again at eighty pounds. His thin arms pulled it as hard as he could and this time it rolled backward a bit, but didn't get off the ground.
"Jesus, Blake," his dad said, "can't you do eighty? You weigh more than that!"
"Dad, I said that I'm not good at this. I guess it doesn't really interest me to lift weights."
"Come on now, try sixty pounds,"
This was set up and Blake was only able to get one end of the bar a little off the ground. Barry lowered the weight to 40 pounds, and finally Blake was able to stand up with it. He tried hard to do a curl with it, but he couldn't bend his arm; the weight hung down straight. Barry now lowered the weight to just twenty pounds, ten on each side. Through a great struggle, Blake managed to barely do one curl.
"Congratulations, Blake," his dad said sarcastically. Ann smirked and Barry and Steve shook their heads in amazement. Only Blake's mom and Janice were clearly upset at his predicament.
"That's very fine Blake," his mother said. "All it takes is a little practice and you'll be just as good as Ann or Barry."
"You all stop teasing Blake," Janice said, "why should he be good at weightlifting if it doesn't interest him?"
Blake felt both ashamed and hurt. His dad had been inconsiderate to make him lift the weights in front of everybody. "Dad, I don't care about being strong. I don't want to be strong. It serves no purpose."
"If your little sister can lift a hundred pounds, and you can only lift twenty, and barely that, then I really wonder if you're a boy!" his dad said angrily.
"Don't say such a thing!" his mom interjected.
"Well honey I don't want to be cruel but Blake has the choice to do some exercise to get himself in shape. Like Ann did for herself. Right now he has the strength of a girl. I mean, how can he stand that? Maybe we should put him in little dresses and put bows in his hair."
Ann, Barry and Steve couldn't stifle their laughter and Blake ran out of the room crying. After a minute his dad went after him to apologize.
"I'm sorry Blake. That was really mean of me. You know that I'm proud of you. I just got a little upset that you don't try harder to do some exercise. If a girl like Ann could work hard to get to 100 pounds, then I don't see any reason why you can't do it too. In fact, it should be a lot easier for you, since you have male hormones and she doesn't."
"I'm really sorry dad. You're right, I'll try and practice everyday and see if I can get stronger." Blake knew he was lying. If he got large muscles the girls would not like it; they might even ask him to leave the club. No, he knew that he would never get manly arms.
Later that evening his mom came up to his room and told him to just be the way he wants to be. "The family has enough muscle men running around here. We don't need any more. I like how sensitive you are, honey. I wish all boys were like you, and especially Ann!"
Later that night, Blake put on the nightie and got under the covers of his bed. At eleven O'clock he thought of each of the girls in turn: Penny, Kathy, Karen, Janet and Amy. A short while later he heard a faint knock on his door. Petrified, he raced to take off the nightie but the door opened before he could take it completely off and hide it. It was Janice, and in the semi-dark of the room, she whispered. "Blake, honey, or I mean Pamela, I want to chat with you for a second."
Relieved, he said, "OK, sure," and turned the light on.
Janice saw Blake's nightie and said, "wow is that a pretty nightie!"
"The girls gave it to me as a present."
"You're really lucky to have such nice friends."
Janice was wearing a nightie also, and she got into bed with Blake and snuggled up to him, so they were lying close together.
"Aren't we two pretty sisters!" Janice said, and Blake giggled. "I think I'm going to like you being my sister. You know I could never do this with Ann. She's always been such a tomboy." After a pause she continued, "the reason I came in here was to tell you that no matter what happens I'll always accept you for who you are. Even if one day you break Dad's heart - and I do think it's inevitable that it will happen - I'll still care about you, and I'll help you out as best I can."
Blake started to cry, and Janice held him tightly to her breast. Anyone looking in on them would have seen two sisters lying together in each other's arms, secure in the love they have for each other.
The next day was Sunday. Blake's mom and dad went off to play golf and Barry and Janice had made plans for the entire day, so that Ann and Blake were left alone in the house. Blake sat in a chair in the front yard enjoying the sun and reading "The Idiot" by Dostoyevsky. At about noon time, two girls that Blake had never seen before came up the lawn to the front door and Ann came running out to meet them. The girls wore skin tight black leather pants, and faded tee shirts; one had a Budweiser Beer ad on the front and the other had a Harley-Davidson insignia. They had short hair, and they each were carrying a paper bag. One of these clearly contained a six pack of beer. Neither of the girls took notice of Blake.
Ann led them into the house in open defiance of one of the most strictly held rules of their family: no one was allowed to bring strangers into the house while mom and dad were away. The situation made Blake nervous: he couldn't ignore such a blatant action by Ann, yet he felt powerless to do anything about it. The previous evening had convinced him, if he had any doubt before, that he had better not get her angry since there was no telling what she might decide to do to him. The thought of her biceps bunched up as she lifted the barbell made him shiver. How had she ever gotten so strong being a young girl? It mystified him, but he was smart enough to realize that he had to avoid a confrontation with her, lest he really get hurt.
His agitation made it difficult to read, so he closed the book. Looking at the cover, he joked to himself that Dostoyevsky must have had Ann in mind when he wrote it. He got up to go inside to see if there would be any possibility that he could do something about the situation. When he entered the house, he saw that Ann and the girls were sitting in the living room drinking beer. He couldn't believe that Ann could be so openly defiant and his face showed that he was shocked. The girls had their feet propped up on the coffee table and were talking loudly and laughing. Seeing, Blake, Ann called out, "got a problem Blake?"
"Ann, how can you drink beer?"
"What's it to you?"
"And you also know the rule..."
"Listen Blake, come over here!" Ann said, cutting Blake off in mid sentence.
Realizing that he probably shouldn't have said anything, he walked over to where Ann was sitting. "You're not going to mention any of this to mom or dad, are you?"
"Ann, that's not fair."
Ann looked at her friends and said, "watch this." She got up and walked over to Blake, who started to back away not sure of what she was about to do. She caught up to him and grabbed his wrist. Her grip was like iron and she forcefully led him back to the living room. "Sit down," she ordered him.
Blake sat down in an arm chair. Ann paced back and forth in front of him drinking from her beer can. "Now, I'm going to ask you this again. You're not going to mention any of this to mom and dad are you?"
"Ann!"
"Blake!" she yelled menacingly.
"No, Ann, I won't, but you should stop drinking the beer and your friends should leave."
"Blake, you're really irritating me. I don't like you telling me what to do."
"I'm sorry, Ann, but you're putting me in an awkward position," Blake said in an exasperated voice.
"Blake, behave yourself" she warned and then turning to her friends said, "By the way, Connie and Len, this is my older brother, Blake."
Connie, wearing the Harley tee shirt said, "he's really your older brother?"
"Hard to believe, isn't it?" Ann said. "The only thing male about him is his prick. You should have seen him throw a baseball yesterday. It was like a girl. And the funniest thing was watching him try to lift some weights."
"Ann, I don't really appreciate you talking about me like this to your friends. I never did anything to you. Can I go now?"
"No, you can't," Ann said. "Go in the family room and bring the weight set in here."
"Ann!"
"Are you going to fucking question everything I say? Get your ass in there and bring the weights. I want to show Connie and Len how pathetic you are."
Feeling trapped, Blake shrugged his shoulders, and went to the family room to get the weights. The bar had 100 pounds on it and he couldn't budge it. He picked up one of the ten pound weights and carried it back to Ann.
"Ann, I can't lift the bar with the weights on it, could you bring that in for me?"
Ann laughed, "what'd I tell you? You just bring the extra weights and I'll get the bar."
Ann left and came back carrying the 100 pound barbell, while Blake went back and forth carrying the individual weights.
Ann took 60 pounds off the bar and said, "Blake, show Connie and Len what a muscleman you are. Lift this over your head."
"Ann, this is ridiculous."
"Blake, I'm not going to take any more shit from you. You either do what I say, or I'll make you do what I say." The beer appeared to be having some effect on her, since she slurred her words a little. She reached for a second beer, opened it, and took a long drink. "Now lift."
Blake got in front of the bar and with all his effort tried to lift it. The bar wobbled terribly and he strained hard but could not get it even up to his midsection. He finally half dropped it back to the ground. Ann ran up to him and slapped him hard on the cheek.
"Oww," Blake yelled.
"You can do better, Now try again." Ann stood next to him, swaying slowly. She was clearly drunk and getting drunker. Once again Blake reached down for the bar. This time he could barely get one end off the floor. He was in a near panic afraid that Ann would hit him again and he dropped the bar and ran toward the stairs with the idea of locking himself in his room. As drunk as Ann was, she caught up to him before he got to the stairway. She caught hold of him by his shirt and it tore across his back with a loud ripping sound. The strap of Blake's bra was clearly visible. Ann, Connie and Len let out whoops of laughter as Ann pinned Blake's arm behind him and led him back to the living room.
"If you run anywhere again Blake I'll really make you hurt. Take off your shirt."
"Please, Ann, I beg you, please let me go."
"Take off your shirt and your shorts as well," Ann said while slapping him in the cheek again. "I told you not to give me a hard time."
Blake took off the ripped shirt revealing his white Maidenform Chantilly bra. Slowly he pulled down his pants revealing a pair of pink lacy panties.
"God, Ann, your brother is really fucked up," Connie remarked.
"What do you mean 'brother'," Len said, "she's Ann's sister. And boy isn't she into pretty little clothes!" Len took hold of the waist band of Blake's panties, gave it a snap and laughed loudly. "Look, he's even wearing a maxipad!"
"Let me take a look!" Connie said, and she held out the front of Blake's panties to look inside. "Oh my god it's true. The little sissy is wearing a maxipad!"
Ann came over and looked. "Jesus, Blake, your penis is really wasted on you," she said with disgust. "Where did you get the bra and panties and why the fuck are you wearing a maxipad?"
"I bought them, and I'm having a pretend period now."
"A pretend period!" Ann laughed. "Jesus! If only dad knew."
"Ann, I can explain everything, but just don't tell mom or dad. Please promise me!"
"Blake, I won't promise you anything. But if you really don't want me to tell dad, you better do whatever I tell you to do from now on, got it?"
"That's blackmail, Ann! It's completely unfair. I can explain everything."
"Shut up Blake, I don't care what's fair. I'm sick and tired of you always getting to play with dad cause you're a boy. For years and years I've had to be stuck with the girl's shit: the stupid laundry and dishes and sewing, yuck. Now, I'm finally getting what's due me, and I'm going to make sure that you'll be my little helper."
"OK, Ann, whatever you want, just don't tell Mom or Dad."
Turning to Len and Connie, Ann said, "what do you think we ought to do with our little sissy?"
"Ann, you must be embarrassed having a brother like that. It's so creepy, him sneaking around wearing girls things under his clothes," Connie said.
"We ought to make him know what it's really like to be a girl. How about making him suck on the dildos," Len said.
"We could even rape him!" Connie added, and the three girls laughed.
Blake was terrified listening to them decide what to do. The beer had clearly gotten the best of their judgment. He was afraid to run away, and afraid to stay. There was nothing he could do except wait.
"Let's have a little fun. First we'll show him how to be a proper little lady." Addressing Blake, Ann said, "go upstairs and get me three pairs of your boys underwear."
"Why?"
"I told you to cut out questioning my orders," Ann said as she walked over and spanked Blake three times very hard on his pantied bottom.
"Ouch, Ann, stop that!"
Blake ran upstairs to get the underwear. He came down in a minute with it and gave it to Ann. While he was upstairs the girls had taken three large strap-on dildos from one of the bags. They were lifelike replicas of very large penises. Ann took the underwear from Blake and said, "strap this penis on Len."
Len had taken off her jeans revealing a plain white panty. She took this off and Blake knelt down in front of her as she explained to him how the dildo was to be strapped on. When he was done, she put on a pair of Blake's underwear. The dildo underneath caused a large tent to be evident in the underpants. Blake then proceeded to do the same for Connie and Ann. When he was done the three girls had nothing on but tee-shirts and Blake's underwear with the large phalluses poking up.
"Now watch some real men," Ann said as she loaded up the barbell to 100 pounds.
"Hey, Ann," Connie said. "Have your sister put on a dress. It ain't proper for a girl to parade around in her undies like that!"
They laughed at this and Ann said, "Blake, go up to Janice's room and find a nice dress to wear. Something feminine. Come down after you put it on."
Blake got up and went upstairs, more frightened then ever. After a minute he hadn't come back and Ann yelled, "Blake!"
He yelled back, "I'm coming. I had some trouble finding a good dress."
Blake came down the stairs in a pink dress with a pink lace pattern around the bosom. "The back is not zipped up," he said. Ann came over and without warning slapped Blake on the cheek again, "you moron, you're supposed to wear a slip with that dress. Go find a slip and put that on first. And stuff something into your bra, so you're not flat!"
Blake cried from the pain and ran up the stairs again. He found a white full length slip and put it on. He also stuffed some panties in the bra cups, put on the dress again, and managed to zip it up himself.
When he came down the stairs Ann said, "that's much better. You look pretty cute now, little sister. Now sit down and watch us do some exercises."
Ann did a heavy workout with the hundred pound barbell. Blake watched her musculature strain with the weight. The whole time her permanent hard-on was visible in the white Jockey shorts she was wearing. The image was so bizarre that Blake watched spellbound.
When Ann was done, it was Len's turn. She added ten pounds on each side and proceeded to press 120 pounds. After fifteen minutes, Len passed the bar to Connie who began her workout. Ann lay on the sofa and told Blake, "Massage my arms and back." Blake kneeled down next to her and proceeded to squeeze her biceps and shoulder muscles. They were hard and much wider and stronger than his own.
Ann's biceps had powerful knots of muscle in them that he felt as he ran his fingers over them. Ann moaned with pleasure. After a few minutes, Len told Blake to do her, and he did so. Her shoulders were even more well developed than Ann's; in fact, if he didn't know better he would have thought her a man. Her large muscles were a challenge to rub firmly and he found himself exerting himself to do the job. When he had massaged Len for a while, Ann said, "go get us some sandwiches."
"What kind?"
"Whatever you find in the fridge."
Blake went into the kitchen and made the sandwiches. He carried them back on a tray. In her drunken state, Connie knocked over a beer can while reaching for a sandwich and Ann yelled at Blake, "don't just stand there, get a sponge and clean it up."
Not wishing to get Ann mad, he resigned himself to being the servant they seemed to want. He dutifully cleaned up the beer and with a wet sponge got out any trace of it in the carpet. While he was doing this, he bent down with his back to Ann. Without warning she gave him a mighty smack on his behind, which sent him toppling over and made him cry in pain. "What's that for Ann? Stop hurting me!"
"You have a cute ass Blake. I think you look good in panties. Connie, do you want your cock sucked?"
Connie laughed and Ann said, "Go on over and suck Connie's cock." With a sigh, Blake knelt down in front of her and took the penis out of the underwear and started to suck on it while Connie reclined on the seat. This went on for a few minutes. It was strange sucking the plastic, but Blake thought at least he didn't have to worry about hurting her with his teeth.
"Put some energy into it Blake. Show that you love doing it," Connie said threateningly. Blake pretended he was really into sucking on the penis. After a few minutes, Connie took Blake by the shoulders, spun him around and pushed him down on the sofa on his back. She straddled him with her knees and leaned forward and put her mouth up to his. Held in her strong grip, Blake felt his mouth forced open by Connie's tongue and she proceeded to French kiss him. After a few seconds Connie pulled back and said, "Ann, your little brother doesn't have any passion. He's acting like he's dead."
Ann walked over and slapped Blake again on the cheek. "Blake, I want you to show Connie that you worship her. If she complains again, I'll take care of you once and for all."
This time when Connie inserted her tongue, Blake kissed back with as much feeling as he could show. He put his arms around Connie's neck and tried to squeeze her. He looked in her face and saw her eyes were closed. She suddenly opened them and looked at him.
"That's fine, now you've got the idea."
The taste of beer was all too evident in her mouth as Connie alternately sipped beer and forced Blake to kiss her. She kissed him so deeply that he found himself feeling possessed by her. It was a very lovely dress that he had on, and he had to admit to himself it was nice to get to wear it. He hoped Janice wouldn't mind; if he ever did tell her what had happened. He closed his eyes and felt the power of Connie's tongue and the force with which she easily held him down on the sofa. It was like Mr. Morris all over again as he felt some stirrings of affection for Connie. It was sort of nice that she wanted to kiss him so hard.
Blake got pulled out of his dream world when Connie stopped the kiss and said, "C'mon Len lets do him real good now. You can go first."
Connie got up and sat down facing the other way next to Blake's head so that her dildo came over his forehead. Looking up, he could see the plastic balls that came with it. Connie directed the end of the dildo into his mouth, and he started to suck on it. Len then lifted Blake's legs up in the air and climbed onto the sofa so Blake's feet were on her shoulders. Ann helped hold his legs steady. Blake felt Len groping inside his dress and slip until she found his panties, which she pulled down. Then he felt a sudden sharp pain in his bottom hole which he realized was being attacked by Len's dildo. "Ouch," he mumbled around Connie's dildo which was deep in his mouth.
Blake saw Ann go away and come back with a bottle of lotion. Then she and Len covered the dildo with it. Blake started to struggle, realizing what they had in mind. Ann gripped his legs tighter, and Connie reached forward and held his arms and shoulders down. Suddenly, he felt the dildo forced up again into his bottom, and it hurt even more. Len pushed harder and he felt it penetrate a tiny bit. The pain was increasing and he whimpered and tried to squirm. The three girls were much stronger than him, and he could barely move. They held him down tightly. Tears formed in the corner of his eyes.
"Come on little sister, you're going to get raped," Ann yelled as she feverishly helped Len to get the penis into the small opening. Len pushed harder, and Blake let out a wail.
"Shut up faggot!" Ann cried, smacking Blake on his ass. Blake started to cry and Ann proceeded to give him a solid spanking which made him cry even more. Len backed out the dildo a bit and pushed forward again, getting it to just begin opening up the sphincter muscle. The dildo was too big for such a virgin ass and Blake was in terrible pain. Pinned down by Connie and Len and held by Ann he was unable to stop them from their rape. He cried hysterically. Len tried pushing forward again and caused a small cut in Blake's skin that started to bleed.
Ann said, "Oh shit, he's starting to bleed. We better stop this."
Blake felt relieved that Ann actually had a limit to her sadism. The sight of blood had sobered her up enough to take some pity on him. "Please, Ann, let me up. It's really hurting now," he said.
"OK, Len, you better stop," Ann said again.
"Fuck you Ann, this is fun," Len said as she tried pushing the dildo in again. "I know, all we have to do is switch to the other dildo. Get it Ann."
"No, Len, we're going to screw up his asshole or something and my parents will find out."
"They aren't going to find out anything. Since when will his mom be looking at his asshole?" Len laughed.
"Ann, don't be a shit," Connie said, "your brother has to keep his mouth shut regardless of what we do. This is too much fun. Go get Len the smaller dildo."
Reluctantly, Ann retrieved a smaller and thinner dildo which had been in the bag and gave it to Len. She stood up over Blake whose head was still looking up into Connie's crotch with the large dildo next to his face. Roughly, Len turned him around and said, "OK little faggot, put this dildo on me," as she handed it to Blake.
"Please Len, Ann is right. My bottom hurts a lot and my parents may find out."
Len, suddenly angered and terribly drunk, let loose with a sharp slap on Blake's face which made his head ring. He burst into tears and fumbled as fast as he could to put the new dildo on her. When it was on, Connie and Len flipped him over, pushed his head down again beneath Connie's lap and raised his legs in the air. Connie guided her large dildo back into his mouth and yelled at him to suck it as hard as he could.
"Give me the lotion," Len said to Ann.
"C'mon Len, this is going way too far," Ann said impatiently.
"Ann, give me the lotion."
After a pause, Ann gave the lotion bottle to Len, who then proceeded to coat the smaller dildo with it.
"Now let's get inside the little faggot."
Len raised Blake's skirt up. She found his opening with the smaller dildo, and this time after one hard push, it went in. Blake let out a yelp of pain, but once it was inside him, the pain faded away. He did feel an intense pleasure when the dildo ran along his prostrate. An intense warm sexual feeling came over his loins at the same time he felt fear and anger at the girls.
Ann looked down on her brother as he lay there caught in the powerful hold of Connie and Len who started to rhythmically pump the dildo in and out of Blake. "This is what a rape is like," Len said. "You want to be a girl, so you got to take what the men dish out to you."
"Hey, Blake, I want you to thank Len for fucking you," Connie said.
"Thanks, Len," Blake said as he watched Len intent on pounding her dildo back and forth inside of him.
"Am I your man?" Len asked.
"Yes, Len."
The action of screwing Blake caused Len to get hotter and hotter. She began to moan loudly and finally as she approached orgasm she began yelling, "Oh, my fucking little faggot! What a sweet pussy!" Until finally she came with a mighty heave at Blake. Each of Len's thrusts had forced him hard against Connie. Len was very powerful and by the end his bottom and mouth ached terribly.
"It's my turn," Connie said jumping up, once Len had withdrawn the dildo from Blake. Once again they grabbed Blake and forced him to switch the dildos between them. Ann sat in the sofa watching. Blake looked pleadingly at her but there was nothing she could do. Connie and Len were older and stronger than her. Connie forced Blake around and rudely shoved his head face down now into Len's lap where he once again put the large dildo in his mouth. This time, while his ass was sticking up in the air, Connie came behind him and lined up the dildo and slowly pushed it in. "Doggie style, honey, I'm going to fuck you like the bitch you are!"
Connie began to rhythmically push the dildo in and out of Blake, occasionally slapping him on the buttocks. "Oh, yes, Blake is such a pretty bitch," she said. "Come on Blake, keep on thanking me for raping you."
Blake, delirious from fear, started talking without stopping, "thank you Connie, honey, Oh thank you honey. It feels so good, I love you Connie, please do it more and more, please honey, oh thank you honey."
After what seemed ages, Connie reached an orgasm and then pulled out of Blake. She shoved him to the side and sat down. Blake lay on the floor in his sister's dress feeling a numb pain in his bottom, and crying quietly.
When Connie and Len had gone, Ann said to Blake who was still lying on the floor, "get up and straighten the room."
In no mood to resist, Blake got up and cleaned up the beer cans and food, and helped Ann put the weight set back. He cleaned the sofas and floor until the living room was like it was supposed to be.
"Mom and dad will be home soon. Can I take off the dress and slip and return them?" Blake asked Ann.
"Just wait Blake, I'll let you know when you can get undressed. Just stand there in the corner."
Blake walked to the corner of the living room and stood, while Ann busied herself looking at some magazines. After a few minutes Blake said, "Ann, they'll be home any second now. You've got to let me get out of the dress."
"Shut up Blake, I'll let you know when. The next time you talk, I'll smack you."
Ten minutes passed with Blake standing in the corner. He had to pee very badly and he was anxious about his mom and dad catching him there. "Please Ann, I've got to pee, let me go!"
Ann got up and walked over to Blake. She threatened to hit him and he raised an arm to protect himself. When she lowered her hand, he lowered his, and then she quickly swung up and slapped his face. She sat down again.
His bladder was aching, he was standing in his sister's dress in the living room, and his parents would be home from golfing any second. He would have to stand up to Ann, but as much as he tried to get the courage to run upstairs, he was sure she would not only hurt him, but she would tell dad everything. The minutes ticked by, and he was frantic. Ann acting nonchalant slowly read the magazine.
In a few minutes, Blake heard his parent's car pull up the driveway. "Ann please let me go!"
"Shut up, Blake, I'll let you know when."
Blake was in a near panic. He could hear his parents steps going up the walkway. In his excitement he felt like the pee was about to come out. He heard the key hit the lock and suddenly Ann said, "Now faggot, go upstairs."
Blake ran out of the living room and up the stairs just as the door opened. He made it into Janice's room unobserved, took off the dress and slip, put them back and then, listening to make sure his parents were still downstairs he ran to his room. He took off his bra, and put on a shirt and pants and ran to the bathroom to pee. When he was done, he ran into his mom just coming up the stairs. "How was your afternoon, honey?"
"OK, mom, it was OK," he said as brightly as possible.
Chapter 9
On Monday, Ann gave Blake a good idea how their life together in the same house was going to be. Every time they were alone and even sometimes when they were dangerously close to his mom and dad or Barry, Ann would treat him as if he were her personal servant. She made him do her household chores, straighten up her room and even made him go into the bathroom with her while she was peeing. His job was to rip off some bathroom tissue to give to her, and then give her a towel to dry her hands with after she washed them. She made him give her a clean pair of his underpants every day, which she wore underneath her jeans. Every night he had to get the dirty pair from her to put in the clothes hamper. She made no attempt to talk to him about the situation, and if ever he dared to criticize her she would think of a new way to humiliate him.
Ann's attitude toward him was not much different than toward many of the boys in her class. She pushed around the weaker ones, ignored most of the girls and cultivated friendships with the most athletic boys in the class. Blake had even heard through other kids that Ann regularly boasted about her control of him: that she ruled over him and that he had to do whatever she wished. He always vehemently denied this, and he dreaded next year when she would enter seventh grade and be in the same school as him. Things might end up getting out of control. Luckily he wouldn't have to face that situation until after the summer.
Monday at recess, Blake told the girls what had happened to him on Sunday and they were beside themselves with anger at Ann, Connie and Len. Unfortunately, they couldn't see what to do. The only long term solution was for Blake to become a girl and live at Kathy's house, but that was just impossible for the short term. They did resolve to try and spend more time with Blake after school, and to call him up to chat more often so as to deprive Ann of the opportunity to carry out her mean spirited ideas.
During recess, when the club members were walking together on the far end of the field, Kathy handed Blake a sealed envelope addressed to Pamela, and told him to open it up. He couldn't imagine what it would be, and was surprised to see that it was an invitation to a wedding shower for Beth, this coming Saturday afternoon. It was to be a lingerie shower and Beth's clothing measurements were listed.
"Do you know what a lingerie shower is," Kathy asked.
"Is it where each of the guests brings an item of lingerie for the guest of honor?"
"Yes, exactly. You see that Beth's measurements are given."
"Who's going to be there?"
"The girls in the club are invited, as well as about 12 girl friends of Beth, my mom and grandmom and some other cousins. I guess there'll be about 25 girls and women present."
"Wow, it sure sounds like fun!"
"It's going to be just super. Now you have to buy Beth some item of lingerie to give her. We'll leave it up to you to do your own shopping!"
"What does Beth like? What are you getting her?"
"You can get her anything: a bra, a camisole, a peignoir. Whatever you find really pretty!"
"We're going to go shopping separately. It'll be more fun to see what each of us picked out on our own!" Janet said.
"I'll go shopping Friday afternoon right after school. I can hardly wait!" Blake said.
The next day, on Tuesday, as Blake was leaving school with the girls, he was surprised by the sudden appearance of his mother, who had been waiting near the entrance for him.
"Oh thank goodness I caught you before you walked home," his mom said hurriedly as she smiled at the girls, "today you have a doctor's appointment, and I completely forgot to mention it to you this morning! We're due there in fifteen minutes, I've got the car parked around the corner."
"No problem mom, I'll be with you in a second," Blake said. Turning to the girls he said, "I have to go with my mom to the doctor. I'm glad it's today since tomorrow is our meeting!"
"Then we'll see you tomorrow in class, goodbye!" Amy said.
A few minutes later while Blake and his mom were driving toward the doctor, his mom said, "they're such nice girls. I'm glad you've made such good friends."
"I like them a lot mom." While he was thinking about the girls, his thoughts wandered to the fact that he wanted to be a girl also, and then he was thinking about what would happen if his mom knew. It suddenly dawned on him that he was wearing a bra and panties underneath his boys' clothes. It was almost certain the doctor would ask him to take off his shirt to listen to his heart beat. He broke out into a sweat trying to figure out what to do. It occurred to him that he could ask to use the bathroom as soon as he got there, which would give him the chance to remove the bra and put it in his pocket. He could do the same for his panties in case the doctor wanted to check his balls, which he always did. Of course he would then not have any underpants on, but he could just say that he forgot to put them on that morning. That would certainly sound ridiculous, but at least it wouldn't be as embarrassing as being caught wearing panties.
His doctor was Dr. Norbet Peterson, who shared a practice with a female pediatrician Dr. Margaret Wentworth. Dr. Peterson tended to see the male children, while Dr. Wentworth concentrated on the female.
Upon entering the office, the receptionist greeted Blake and his mom and signed them in. Blake's mother said she had to do some errands and would be back in half an hour. After she left, in some agitation, Blake went to the receptionist and asked if he could use the bathroom. She told him to go right ahead. There were several examining rooms branching out from behind the reception area. Those to the left were where the girls went and the boys went to the right. In the past, Blake and Ann had often had appointments at the same time and they had frequently been ushered to the back rooms with Ann going off to the "girls' territory" and Blake in the opposite direction to the "boys." The rooms and hallway toward the girls' side were painted a light pink shade, while the boys' side had blue walls. There were two small bathrooms, one marked "boys" and the other "girls" in the corridor between the examining rooms.
Just before he got to the boys room a young boy walked in ahead of Blake and locked the door behind him. Blake was forced to stand in the corridor waiting to go in. He noticed that the girls' bathroom was not in use, and he debated whether he could be bold enough to use it. The young boy seemed to be taking forever in the bathroom, and Blake was very worried that his chance to take off his bra might slip away from him.
In desperation he made up his mind to use the girls bathroom. Just at that moment, however, a girl walked up to him saying, "hi Blake."
It was Valerie, a girl in his class. "Oh, hi, Valerie."
"Getting your physical exam today, also?" she asked.
"Yes."
"So am I." Valerie seemed very happy to see Blake and he felt embarrassed to enter the girls' room in front of her. The two of them chatted about school and visiting the doctor. While pretending to be casual, Blake anxiously awaited the opportunity to get into the bathroom. Finally, he heard a flush and then the boy fumbling with the lock. The door opened and Blake was ready to break off the conversation with Valerie, when suddenly a nurse came up to him and said, "are you Blake?"
"Yes."
"Oh, good. You can come back to the examining room with me." Noticing that he was in front of the bathrooms, she said, "can you wait a bit before using it? We'll need a urine sample today anyway?"
With Valerie smiling at him, he was afraid to tell the nurse he had an emergency. Instead he said, "OK," said goodbye to Valerie and followed the nurse to one of the boys' examining rooms down the hall.
His mind raced to find some other pretext where he could go back to the bathroom. Then he remembered that usually there would be a few minutes alone in the room until the doctor came, so he would use that time to take off his bra and panties.
"So Blake, how old are you?" the nurse said as she led him into the room and closed the door behind them. She was a few inches taller than Blake, blonde with her hair pinned up over her head. She had on a white nurse's uniform, with white stockings and white shoes. She was a little overweight, with a large chest and her face was a bit homely. Blake couldn't help but see that she was wearing a white lacy slip underneath her dress, with bra straps visible underneath the slip.
"I'm fifteen."
"So you're in eighth grade?"
"Yes." When is she going to leave Blake thought to himself in desperation. She showed no signs of leaving.
"I'm just going to do a few routine things before the doctor gets here. So take off your shirt and I'll take your blood pressure and listen to your heart."
Blake froze in fear. This had never happened to him before. Usually the doctor did the blood pressure work. The nurse was occupied with getting out the blood pressure kit, and when she turned back to him, Blake still hadn't done anything.
"Come on, honey. Don't be shy, you've got to take off your shirt."
Blake was in a panic.
Looking at the strange expression on his face, the nurse said, "Is there anything the matter? Come on take off your shirt!"
Blake resigned himself to whatever might happen and proceeded to take off his shirt. He gathered up the bottom and began pulling it up over his head. As soon as the bra was partially exposed, he heard the nurse let out a little squeal of surprise.
"Oh, my goodness, Blake! I hope you forgive me but this is the funniest thing! Since Dr. Peterson usually sees the boy patients, I was thinking that you were a boy. I guess the name Blake can be both a boys and girls name. I'm new here and I didn't realize that Dr. Peterson has some girl patients."
Not believing his ears, Blake said, fumbling for words, "Oh, that's all right, Dr. Peterson is a friend of my dad's so I guess it's always been the case that he sees the kids in our family."
"That's nice. It was just a bit of a shock. Now that I have a good look at you I can see that you're a very pretty young lady."
Blake looked at himself in a mirror hanging on the opposite wall. With his bra, thin feminine arms and his hair just starting to grow out now, he did seem to be feminine.
"That's a very pretty bra you've got on," the nurse said.
"Thank you. It's my favorite, a Chantilly by Maidenform."
"Did your mom help you choose it?"
"No, I went shopping with some friends."
"I can see that you were a bit eager." The nurse reached toward Blake's back and took the bra tag in her fingers from under the strap so as to read the label. "It's a B cup and I'm not so sure that you're quite up there yet!"
Blake could see in the mirror that his own very small boys' breasts did not begin to fill out the bra.
"Yes it's a bit big. I just thought it was so pretty and we couldn't find one in an A cup. I guess I'm kind of jealous of my friends who are getting more developed than me. I hope I start to grow out soon."
"What size bra does your mom wear?"
"She's a D cup!"
"Wow, just like me and like my mom also. I bet that you'll one day be just like your mom. That usually happens, at least if you look more like her than your dad."
"I do look a lot like my mom."
"There, so there's no need to worry. Some girls are just a bit slower to start puberty than others. Have you started your period yet?"
Blake nodded his head.
"No problems?"
"None."
"Do you use tampons or pads?"
"Mainly pads."
"Why is that? Most girls your age like the tampons so they can be more active. So they can swim and play tennis."
"I'm not very athletic, I'm afraid that I tried using the tampons and they hurt me a bit."
"I think you probably just need someone to help you learn how to put them in. Did your mom show you how?"
"One time she did."
"I'll be happy to show you again. Just pull down your jeans and I'll go get a tampon from down the hall."
"It's all right, I really do prefer pads. Maybe next year when I take swimming at school I'll have to wear them and then you can show me then."
"It's really no bother, I could show you now."
"No, it's OK, thank you very much though."
"You know Blake, you're a very precious girl. Very shy. That's good up to a point, but you shouldn't be afraid of too many things."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Blake, are you dating boys yet?"
Blushing, Blake said, "a couple of times."
"Are you prepared?"
"Do you mean for sex?"
"What else!"
"Oh, I won't let them get that far!"
"Well, as you get older you might find yourself in a mood one day when you just let the boy do what he wants. You might not be able to say no. Some boys are very insistent."
"I know what you mean. I do feel scared of boys. On one date, my boyfriend wanted me to touch his penis and even to put my mouth on it."
"What happened?"
"I just touched it a little with my hand and then stopped."
"I'm glad you're able to say no when you don't feel comfortable. If you ever get to the point where you know you're going to let a boy insert his penis in you, then you had better insist on a condom!"
"I will."
The nurse proceeded to take Blake's blood pressure. "Now take off your pants so I can weigh you just in your underwear. It's a lot more accurate than with clothes on."
Blake gingerly pulled down his jeans and took them off neatly, so he was standing in just his bra and panties.
Looking at the maxipad bulging in his panties, the nurse said, "Oh I see you're having your period now."
"Yes ma'am."
"And what a lovely figure you have. So slim! I remember when I was your age I had a figure just like that. Then, I started to grow breasts and all the boys were bothering me. Then I got married and pregnant and then I gained the weight and never lost it."
"I think you're very attractive now."
The nurse laughed, "you're so sweet. You're also so lucky that you don't seem to get any pimples or blemishes during your period."
"No ma'am, I guess I've been lucky about that."
"And it's really nice that you don't wear any makeup, too. I bet that helps keep your complexion so nice."
While Blake stood on the scale in his underwear, the nurse weighed him and then checked his height. Suddenly Blake heard voices out in the hall and Dr. Peterson opened the door and walked in while still talking to someone outside. Turning around toward Blake he said, "and how is my friend Blake?"
A look of bewilderment raced across Dr. Peterson's face, like he might have walked into the wrong room. He said, "oh, I'm sorry," and started to turn around as if to leave. Then he suddenly turned back and stared straight at Blake. "What in tarnation is going on here? Linda, why in the world is Blake standing there in a bra and panties?"
"I was just checking her weight. It's more accurate without her pants and blouse on."
"What do you mean her pants and blouse?"
"Who else's would they be?" nurse Linda said confused.
"I mean why in the world is Blake wearing a bra and panties? Blake, why are you wearing a bra and panties?"
"My mom forgot to tell me that I had a doctor appointment today, and she picked me up from school with no warning. I had no chance to take off my bra before coming here. Then I wanted to do it in the bathroom, but someone else was using it and then the nurse came along and made me come here."
Linda was a picture of complete bewilderment. "Dr. Peterson I don't understand why Blake shouldn't wear her bra and panties for a check up? What's wrong with that?"
Dr. Peterson looked at Linda like she was from outer space. "You're asking me why?" With great sarcasm he continued, "maybe it has something to do with the fact that only girls wear bras and panties."
"Dr. Peterson, I know that very well indeed" Linda said, "I've been wearing bras and panties my whole life! I've also always worn them to the doctor's office for checkups!"
Dr. Peterson was a bright shade of scarlet. Anger and frustration cascaded through his face as he struggled to understand what Linda was saying. Suddenly it dawned on him that Linda thought that Blake was a girl and he broke out into a huge smile. "Linda, why don't you take a look inside Blake's panties?"
"Dr. Peterson, how vulgar!"
Ignoring her, Dr. Peterson reached for the waist band of Blake's panties and pulled them out and down. Linda screamed, "oh my lord in heaven!" while Dr. Peterson said, "a maxipad, how charming! Blake, when did your mom start dressing you up like a girl?"
"It's not my mom's fault!" Blake said. "She doesn't know anything about it!"
Linda stared at Blake in utter disbelief. "I can't believe all that talk about girl things! Dr. Peterson, you should have heard him talk. He seemed so feminine and knowledgeable about girl things. When I saw the bra I just naturally assumed he was a girl."
"It all right Linda, this is a big shock to me as well. The last time Blake was here, he was wearing boys' clothes. So what's the story Blake? How come you're wearing girls' things. And do you really actually wear a bra to school?"
Blake nodded his head.
"Don't you find that strange? I mean you have the girls in your classes wearing bras like they're supposed to, and then there's you, a boy, wearing one too? I mean why don't you wear a dress like the girls? and pantyhose? or maybe you do wear pantyhose. And why in heavens name are you wearing a maxipad?"
"Every month I have a pretend period, like the other girls do. Please don't tell my mom anything! I beg you please don't tell!"
"Blake, I think your mother would really like to know about this."
"Oh no please don't. It would be awful!"
"Well why should it be? Then your mom could fix you up in dresses and skirts and have your hair cut like a girls. And probably she would change your name to a girl's name!"
"Dr. Peterson, I think I'm really a girl and it's just the way I feel. I like wearing bras like the other girls in the class, and I wish I could wear pantyhose also. And I really want to wear heels. "
"So what's the point? You're not a girl, you don't know what it's like being a girl. You don't have a vagina or breasts."
"But I want to try and become a real girl."
"Well, I feel sorry for you. I think you really do need help."
Blake started to cry.
"Blake, I only treat male patients, and from the looks of this I don't see how I can be of any use to you. I think if you're going to dress like this in public, you should be put with the girls. If I could, I would have you find another practice, but your dad is a good friend of mine. We've played golf together for 20 years. If he knew that a son of his was dressing like a girl, I think it would just about do him in. There are so many times he has told me how proud he is of you."
Between his sobs Blake cut in, "but I can only feel what I feel Dr. Peterson."
"Maybe so, maybe so," Dr. Peterson said under his breath. "The point is you've put me in a compromising position. If I tell your dad then it breaks his heart. If I don't then I'm deceiving him." The doctor thought a moment and then said, "the only way out of this is if Dr. Wentworth is willing to take you on as one of her patients. Then, she'll be in charge of whether or not your parents need to know about your medical condition. Let me go find her."
Blake was reeling from this and could not stop sobbing. Before turning to leave the office, Dr. Peterson said, "to tell you the truth Blake, I must admit I'm ashamed of you. I hope for your sake that Dr. Wentworth is willing to take you on as a patient."
After a few minutes, Dr. Wentworth entered the room accompanied by Linda. In the interim Blake hadn't taken off his bra or put back his shirt; it hadn't seemed important to do so.
"You see Dr. Wentworth, he's wearing girls' underwear. For fifteen minutes we were talking as if he was a girl, and the whole time I had no idea he was a boy."
Dr. Wentworth was a petite woman about 50 years old, with slightly graying hair which she wore relatively long and covering her ears. "I see, Linda, thank you." To Blake she said, "Blake, I'm Dr. Wentworth. Of course, my patients are girls, and Dr. Peterson has asked me if I would be willing to take you on as a patient to save your family the embarrassment of finding out that you're a transvestite. Now, I'm not willing to take you on if that is all that you are, but I am willing to take you on as a patient if I can decide that you're really a girl who just happens to have a penis, to put it crudely. So put on your shirt and let's go to the girls' side. I'll ask you some questions when we get there."
Blake hurriedly put his shirt back on and followed her out of the room towards the girls' end of the corridor. When he had crossed over to where the walls were painted pink, he came face to face with Valerie. She was just exiting the examining room to which Dr. Wentworth was leading him. The top few buttons of her blouse were open and Blake could plainly see her white bra underneath.
Valerie acted surprised to see Blake in the girls' territory. "Blake, what are you doing here? With Dr. Wentworth!"
"Hi, Valerie," was all Blake could think of to say. He was blushing profusely.
Dr. Wentworth said, "I see you two know each other. Valerie, Blake has to be examined here today. Come on in Blake."
After she, Blake and the nurse entered the room, Dr. Wentworth closed the door behind them. From the expression on Valerie's face Blake was sure that everyone in his class would know tomorrow how he had been examined by a girl's pediatrician.
Blake noticed how much prettier the examining room was here than on the boys side. The room was decorated with pink wallpaper with small white flowers in a pattern. The examining table had stirrups folded along the side which could be set up so the girls could get their vaginas examined.
"Sit down on the table," Dr. Wentworth said. Blake sat on the end of the bench. "Take off your blouse and pants."
As Blake fumbled to get a hold of the bottom of his shirt he realized that it had been only partially down his back. In his rush to follow Dr. Wentworth he had not pulled it all the way down. He then realized that maybe the expression on Valerie's face was not merely about his being seen by the girls' doctor. He wondered if maybe a part of his bra had been visible. With some anxiety he finished taking off his shirt and pants so he was sitting in just his bra and panties.
"You know it's odd, Blake, but for many years, I've been Ann's doctor and she has often confided in me that she wishes that she was a man. Well that can't be much of a secret, just look at her incredible muscles! Amazingly enough you want the exact opposite. You pretend to be a girl, just like she pretends to be a boy."
"Dr. Wentworth, Ann has been so cruel to me lately! She's become much stronger than me and she makes me do anything she wants. I've been so scared to even do one little thing against her wishes, because she'll hit me real hard, or wrestle me to the ground and hurt my arms."
"I'm sorry to hear that, I'll have to have a talk with her."
"I think she only respects very strong boys. So she wants to ridicule me all the time. The other day even..." Blake suddenly stopped when he realized that he oughtn't tell Dr. Wentworth about his rape.
"What happened the other day?"
"Nothing."
"Blake, it sounds important, you better tell me!"
"Promise you won't tell Ann any of this!"
"I promise."
"Well last Sunday when my family was away except for Ann, two of her girl friends came over to the house and the three of them were drinking beer."
"I'm very disappointed in Ann. She knows better than that."
"Well, Dr. Wentworth that was the least of it. Anyway, she and her friends got sort of drunk and they ended up picking on me, and Ann found out that I wear bras, I mean she ripped my shirt, sort of accidentally and saw my bra. I guess I wear a bra everyday day now. I don't feel comfortable without one. Anyway, then Ann and her friends raped me hard in my bottom." Blake started to cry thinking of what had happened. "I was so scared I can't tell you how much."
"How did they rape you? With what?"
"They had strap on dildos. They made me strap them on them, and then they put some lotion on them and while holding me down they forced them in my rear. After a while they seemed to become sated and they stopped. I guess somehow they had enough pleasure to reach a climax or something. But they really had to push it in and out hard to get that excited, and it hurt a lot."
Dr. Wentworth and Linda were utterly shocked and couldn't speak. Finally, the doctor said, "Blake, this is very serious. Ann and her friends can face significant prison terms for what they did!"
"But I can't have my own sister go to prison!" Blake said emotionally.
"I understand Blake, but this is very bad. We have to find out some sort of solution to this problem. Anyway, let me look to see if she did any damage to you. Pull down your panties, and don't be afraid. We're here to help you!"
"You poor dear," Linda said. With all of Blake's revelations she had slowly warmed to him, and was no longer angry for his earlier deception. She and Dr. Wentworth pulled the stirrups into position.
"Lie down on the table and put your legs up with your feet in the stirrups." Blake did as he was told. He was now wearing just his bra and lay on his back on the table with his feet up. Dr. Wentworth and the nurse spread apart the cheeks of his bottom and raised up his small penis to examine his bottom hole. Dr. Wentworth put on a disposable rubber glove and said, "I see some evidence of where you were cut. I'm going to be touching it very gently and I want you tell to me if it hurts."
"Yes, ma'am."
Dr. Wentworth put some lubricating jelly on the index finger of the glove and began to gently probe Blake's bottom. At first she touched outside, and he said it hurt just a little at the location of the biggest scar. Then she said, "I want to make sure that nothing inside got hurt," She then proceeded to slowly insert her finger up his anus and feel around. Blake could feel Linda's strong hands holding his rear end and the doctor's left hand gently holding one cheek of his tush to get leverage as she moved her finger in further and further. Her finger felt around along his prostrate and then around the wall of his intestine. After a minute she withdrew it slowly. "I need to get in a bit further," she said as she put some lubricant now on her middle finger and once again she inserted it slowly up his rectum and moved it around in all directions.
After a minute or two she said "It seems to be all right inside there, you're lucky!"
The nurse said, "I was so mad at Blake for tricking me, but I see now that he really is a dear."
Blake blushed at the compliment.
"I didn't want to lie, but I was so scared. I still am, I'm afraid that you might tell my mom."
"So tell me Blake," Dr. Wentworth interjected, "do you have a girl's name?"
"Yes, it's Pamela."
"How pretty! If you don't mind I'll call you Pamela from now on. You can pull up your panties now." The doctor noticed his pad and said jokingly, "You're having a period now?"
"She has a pretend period, can you believe it?" the nurse said.
"My oh my, I don't know any girls who actually want to have periods, and you, who doesn't have one, likes to pretend that she does!"
"My girl friends have been having their periods now and I wanted to have my pretend period at the same time as theirs. It makes me feel closer to them."
"Who are your friends?"
"There are six of us girls that make up a club called the Girls-Only Club. You see only girls are allowed in it."
"But.."
"Well actually the girls said I could join as long as I dressed like a girl. But they could tell that I wanted to dress as one anyway, so I fit right in."
"How did they know that you wanted to wear dresses?"
"I saw my friend Kathy's dress that she's going to wear to her sister's wedding, and I thought it was so wonderfully pretty, and the girls realized that I probably was as excited about the dress as they were, maybe even more so! So then they said I could join and I've never been as happy as I am now!"
Linda laughed. "What other clothes do you have?"
"I have lots of things. My friends helped me shop one day. I got to pick out a whole bunch of bras, panties and stockings. And I have some skirts and pretty dresses and some blouses and heels."
"Wow, sounds like you're all set!"
"They even bought me as a special present, the most pretty pink nightie!"
"OK, Blake or Pamela," Dr. Wentworth said, "I think we can agree that you're very serious about being a girl. But I wonder if you've really thought through all the implications of what you're doing."
"What do you mean Dr. Wentworth?"
"Pamela, I think you have three choices for your future if you're absolutely certain that you'll not try and live as a normal man. You may not find any of these three to your liking, however."
"What are they?" Blake sounded worried.
"The first choice is you could try and become fully a girl. I mean you would have to have an operation that could remove your penis and give you a vagina instead. Nowadays, this surgery is pretty safe and will give you a very nice looking vagina."
"I would love to have a vagina!" Blake said excitedly.
"The earlier you do this better since it could be possible to stop your male development where it is now which is barely pubescent. This means that after some hormone treatments you'll look extremely feminine."
"Wow that would be great!"
"I said your vagina would look nice, however, in some cases the new girls don't get very good sexual feelings ever again. That's a big risk."
"I see," Blake said sounding suddenly depressed.
"Of course you could have sexual intercourse with men or women for that matter; your vagina would function in this sense but you could not have babies! You have to ask yourself if you're willing to risk being a girl who can't have sexual feeling, or a boy who definitely can? Though if you're lucky, and some are very lucky, you could get both."
"What are the two other alternatives you mentioned?
"If you don't get the operation, you could still take the hormones and so forth. These alone will give you breasts about two cup sizes smaller than your mom. Since she's a D you would be a B cup which as you know is quite substantial. You could have your hair permanently removed off your face, legs and chest. Judging by your graceful figure, you would be a very pretty girl who happens to have a penis! Of course, all those female hormones could make you impotent! As long as you have your penis, you could find a woman to marry who might want you to be her husband or wife. With her you could have children and a family I suppose, though once they hit adolescence they might become pretty confused about you being a sort of half man half woman. You could also be a woman for a gay man, sort of his wife. The third choice is for you not to take any hormones or anything, but just to live as a man who dresses up as a female. You would have full use of your sexuality - it wouldn't be changed in any way. Once again, either a man or a woman might be attracted to you."
"I could get breasts from surgery couldn't I?"
"Yes, that's true, I hadn't thought of that. Only you know which of these ways of living you would eventually be happiest with."
"I guess right now, I've been thinking that I'd want to date boys and maybe I would fall in love with one of them. Just like my girl friends think about boys. But I guess I don't really know for sure. I really appreciate you talking to me about these things, and I can't thank you enough for agreeing to be my doctor."
Dr. Wentworth was so moved that she gave Blake a hug. "If you have any problems don't hesitate to come by here. I'll make sure that your secret is kept by the staff and that your mom does not find out."
The next day in the school yard during recess, while Blake and the girls were walking together in their usual fashion, Valerie came up to the group and said, "do you girls know what I saw yesterday?"
"No, what?" said Amy.
"Yesterday at the doctor's office, I ran into Blake, and the most amazing thing was that he was being seen by the girls' pediatrician and not the boys'."
"Valerie, that was only because of a special condition I have," Blake said.
"Blake already told us about that Valerie," Karen added.
"Well, I think I know what your special condition is Blake. While Dr. Wentworth was leading you to the examining room, you didn't quite have your shirt all the way down, and I'm sure that I saw a bra strap peeking out!"
"Valerie!" Blake said, "you don't know what you're talking about!"
"Oh yeah, Blake? I'm positive you were wearing a bra. Can you imagine that? Blake was wearing a bra!"
"Valerie, why in the world would Blake be wearing a bra?" Janet said.
"That's what I'd like to know! Blake, tell us all why you were wearing a bra!" Valerie said.
"Valerie, I was not wearing a bra!"
"Bullshit Blake!" Valerie walked up to Blake and looked at him angrily. "Tell me the truth, or I'll tell everyone!"
"Valerie," Amy interjected, "don't be so mean to Blake. If you promise to be nice to Blake, we'll let you in on some secrets."
"Look, I don't want to hurt Blake, but seeing as you all spend so much time with him, it's occurred to me that maybe Blake has sort of become a girl and is wearing bras all the time. I want to know if what I saw yesterday is really true."
"OK, Valerie, we're going to trust that you can keep a secret," Amy said. The girls nodded in agreement with her and she continued, "we know that Blake wears bras. It's no secret to us, but we promised Blake that we wouldn't tell the other kids."
"See, I knew I wasn't imagining it!"
"I'm sorry Valerie, I didn't want to lie but I'm afraid that you might tell everyone."
"I won't tell Blake, I've always liked you. Somehow it doesn't really seem so surprising to me that your wear bras."
"Blake wears a lot more than just bras. We helped buy him a whole very pretty wardrobe," Karen added.
"Wow. I'd love to see you all dressed up Blake!"
"Someday I'll meet you dressed up and we can go somewhere together as girl friends," Blake said.
"That'll be great!"
After Valerie left, Amy said, "well, I'm sure every girl in the class is going to know sooner or later that you dress up. Valerie can't keep a secret like that!
"Let's just hope that none of the girls in the class tell any of the boys!" Penny said, and they nodded their heads in agreement.
On Friday afternoon Blake accompanied Kathy home to her house so that he could change into Pamela for his solo trip to buy Beth a present for her wedding shower. He was very happy that Kathy and Mrs. O'Connor were home to give him encouragement before his big adventure, since he was scared about going across town by himself dressed as Pamela.
With their help Blake picked out a white short-sleeved blouse and red skirt from his wardrobe and got changed in Kathy's room. He had learned at Wednesday's meeting that he could use the breast forms without gluing them in, as long as he wasn't planning to take his bra off. That greatly simplified his preparations. He decided to wear a girdle with stockings since he was going to be going to Diana's shop to buy his gift, and she would probably ask him how he liked the ones he had bought there. He would then be in the happy position to tell her that he was wearing one of them. In fact he decided to wear his prettiest girdle, the pink lacy one from France.
Blake had become adept at putting on his wig and makeup and within a short time he was ready to go. He got his purse and shoes, and Kathy and Mrs. O'Connor accompanied him to the front door to wish him luck.
"I'm so nervous," Blake confided.
"Don't worry you poor dear," Mrs. O'Connor said affectionately, "I'm sure you'll do very well."
"I hope I don't run into any boys!"
"Just remember Pamela, you don't have to even acknowledge their presence if they try and talk to you. Without an introduction, they're being rude to you, and you don't have to worry about being rude in return," Kathy said.
"Just don't give them any encouragement," Mrs. O'Connor added.
"Okay, and thank you both. I'm so excited about the shower tomorrow and I really want to find Beth a pretty present."
"Bye, bye," Kathy and Mrs. O'Connor said, and Blake was off by himself for the very first time as Pamela. He walked carefully along the sidewalk out to the avenue to get the bus which would take him to a stop very close to Diana's Bra and Girdle Shop. It was a lovely sunny afternoon and he felt pretty and alive and his heart ached with happiness. He smiled at an old man mowing his lawn and the man smiled back graciously. It was nice to be feminine; as a boy he would never have smiled at the old man.
Luckily, a bus came along after a short wait, and Blake climbed the high steps into it and put his coins in the fare slot. The driver accelerated the bus before he got to a seat and he daintily struggled to maintain his balance. Finally, he got himself seated next to a tall businessman, making sure to arrange his skirt properly. He placed his hands in his lap holding his purse and looked down past his protruding chest at his own pink polished finger nails. He had the strongest sense the man next to him was staring at him. Stealing a glance to the side he saw that the man was surreptitiously admiring him, causing Blake to smile with pride. I must really be pretty he thought to himself.
The bus ride was a couple of miles and Blake disembarked at his stop and walked two more blocks down a side street to Diana's shop. Upon entering he was greeted by Brenda, who was engaged in sorting and tagging a collection of girdles that were being readied for display. "Hi, Pamela! It's so nice to see you again so soon!"
"Thank you, Brenda, it's great to be back at my favorite shop!" Blake and Brenda laughed.
"How are your girdles? I hope you aren't having any problems with them," Brenda said.
"No, I just love them so much. Today I'm wearing the really pretty French one. It's so comfortable."
"Let me take a look," Brenda said, and she raised his skirt and slip to take a peek.
"Yes, it's very pretty on you, Pamela. So what can I do for you today?"
"Well I'm here actually to buy a present for someone who's having a lingerie shower. It's Kathy's sister Beth. She's about 21 years old, and very beautiful. I want to get her something really pretty for her shower."
"What did you have in mind? A girdle maybe?"
"Well, I suppose that wouldn't be a good idea. I don't think she's the type to wear a girdle. I mean I guess they're kind of old fashioned and mainly only older women like them." Thinking that this might be an insult to Brenda Blake hurried on to say, "but of course not all young girls hate them, I mean I just love them. I mean I think Beth is really very modern." Blake was tongue tied.
"It's OK Pamela, it's true what you're saying. We don't sell very many girdles to young girls or women. Mainly some panty girdles but not the more elaborate girdles and corsets. But we have a lot of other nice things here and I'm sure that you can choose something that Beth will really treasure."
Brenda led Blake around the shop considering various options. Finally, Blake decided on a red, velvet flocked teddy with a lace-up bodice, underwire cups and slim adjustable straps. It had fabulous décolleté and would surely look exquisite on Beth, considering her very large bust. They joked that poor Brad would wet his pants the moment he saw Beth dressed in it.
After he left the shop, Blake slowly walked toward the bus stop. He did not want this perfect afternoon to end. At the bus stop he sat down at a bench to await the next bus. Out of the corner of his eye he noticed someone approaching him and then he heard a familiar voice say, "Hi, Pamela, fancy meeting you here!"
It was Clifford, who had obviously remembered Pamela's name from their previous meeting at the mall. Blake was mortified, and not just because he was worried that Clifford would figure out he was Blake. He remembered distinctly Clifford's boast that one day he would get his hands inside of Pamela's bra, and Blake was scared to death that he wouldn't be able to stop that from happening.
"Don't you remember me? Clifford, at the mall the other day?"
"Oh, hello Clifford," Blake said with faint enthusiasm.
"Mind if I sit down here?"
Blake shook his head no, and Clifford sat down, a bit too close, Blake thought.
"Beautiful day isn't it?"
"Yes, Clifford."
"What are you doing here?"
"I went shopping."
"For what?"
"I had to buy a present for Beth's wedding shower."
"What did you get her?"
"You really don't want to know?"
"Why not?"
"It's a lingerie shower!"
"I see what you mean. It's just some girls stuff."
"Yes."
"Pamela."
"What?"
"I think you're very pretty."
Blake blushed and said, "thank you Clifford." Clifford was looking intently at Blake, who had to force himself to make eye contact. As soon as he did so, he felt a pang in his heart as he realized that Clifford's eyes were really quite attractive and that he had a kind of rugged handsomeness that was thrilling to be near. Clifford, keeping his eyes fixed on Blake, smiled, showing his white teeth. It was clear that Clifford understood the power of his smile and Blake felt himself being taken in by it. It was hard to understand that this was the same nasty and dumb Clifford who was at school.
"Pamela, where do you live? I haven't been able to get any information from anybody about that. It's really puzzling."
"I'm sorry Clifford, I can't really tell you that. My mom doesn't want me dating boys and I'm not allowed to give out my address or phone number."
"That's too bad," Clifford said, "so I guess we have to make the best of whatever situations we can get."
"What do you mean?"
"Well here we are on a beautiful day, alone together, and you're very pretty."
Clifford's charm was intense, and Blake found himself becoming more and more attracted to him in a new and frightening way. He started to ask himself, "what does Pamela want?" and then he realized that he had the freedom to act like Pamela, he didn't have to be Blake pretending to be Pamela. As 'Pamela' he knew that he really wanted to be sitting there with Clifford.
Clifford slid over across the bench toward Blake. Blake's heart beat excitedly and he looked coyly up towards Clifford, who still regarded him intently. After their eyes met again, Blake looked down again.
Blake felt Clifford's hip push against his skirt, and then he realized that he was being encircled by Clifford's right arm. Clifford was in control, he just had to sit there and wait for Clifford to do whatever he wanted with him. His heart raced even harder as he felt the increasing pressure of Clifford's presence around him. He was succumbing to his embrace. He felt soft and compliant and protected. Clifford said, "Pamela, you're so pretty." The words caused a fluttering excitement to go up his spine.
Blake turned his head sideways and looked directly at Clifford. He could see Clifford's mouth approaching, slightly parted, with his tongue just waiting inside. Clifford's strong arm gripped Blake's shoulder a bit more tightly and moved him closer toward him. Clifford used his left hand to gently touch Blake on the chin and steer his mouth toward his own. Blake mumbled, "Oh, Clifford, I barely know you," and then more softly again, "Clifford, we shouldn't, my mother..." He was silenced by Clifford's lips touching his own and then landing firmly upon his, and he felt himself returning the kiss. He felt small and soft and contained by Clifford's hard masculine body. Clifford's tongue parted his lips and Blake closed his eyes and found himself spiraling around Clifford's tongue in a long slow kiss.
When the kiss ended, Blake waited for Clifford to make the next move. "You have such nice lips, Pamela,"
"Please kiss me again," Blake found himself saying this and Clifford bore down again in a very long kiss. When he was done, they sat there for a few minutes and Clifford said, "that was very nice Pamela."
Blake smiled at him. Up the block he saw his bus coming and said, "I've got to catch my bus. My mom will kill me if I'm late!"
"When will I see you again?"
"I don't know," and Blake took his package and got up to board the bus. Turning to Clifford, he said, "I'll call you sometime when my mom is not home. What's your number?"
"It's in the phone book under William Ivey, the only one."
Blake smiled and nodded his head. When the bus stopped he boarded it and took a seat against the window, and Clifford waved to him as the bus took off down the road.
End Part III
To Be Continued...
Thank you for reading my story! ~Pamela
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for use from
123rf.com - photo_16375217. Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Acknowledgments: The Girl's Only Club was first written and posted chapter by chapter at alt.sex.stories.tg in the late 1990's. The author has long wanted to acknowledge a debt to Nostrumo who gave much pointed and useful criticisms of the chapters prior to release - saving the plot from many more bizarre excesses than it already has. His advice made this a much better story than it would have been. ~Pamela
Historical Note: This second edition of The Girl's Only Club clears up a vast number of typos, misspellings, bad punctuation, miss-named characters and so forth. Moreover, those already familiar with The Girl's Only Club will realize that some changes to the plot have been done with the most significant ones in the last chapter. In fact, the modifications are designed to make the outcome more consistent with my original plan for The Girl's Only Club than the somewhat abrupt and incomplete ending (particularly in regards to Joanna) that was originally posted. At the time, I had become convinced (wrongly) that no one was reading The Girl's Only Club, so I had ended it prematurely, and the Joanna subplot had become an unfortunate victim. This revision helps to remedy this at least in part. While an additional chapter concerned with the aftermath of Blake's transition to Pamela seems logical, it is also anti-climatic, and I prefer to let each reader imagine in their own way how things turn out for Pamela in the future. ~Pamela.
Historical Versions: Originally posted at Asstr.org in 1997 (Girls-Only Club 1 - 15), Nifty's Archive in April of 1998, Crystal's Storysite in 2002, and Fictionmania in 2011. ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Pamela, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Pamela, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Pamela
Chapter 10
The next day Blake went to Kathy's house as early as he could so he would have time to dress up as perfectly as possible for the party. He also wanted to be available to help Mrs. O'Connor in the preparations in case she needed any.
For the occasion Blake made sure to put his breasts on with the glue, to shave his legs and do any other little things to make Pamela as pretty as possible. Kathy and Mrs. O'Connor recommended he wear his blue party dress and he didn't give them an argument about it. He especially loved its full skirt with the lace trim. He was also happy to have the opportunity to wear high heels. After he put his wig on, Kathy insisted he tie a pink ribbon into it, and he didn't raise an objection about this either. He spent an extra long time in the mirror applying his makeup. Mrs. O'Connor and Kathy helped him choose a nice shade of red lipstick and blush, and helped him with his fingernail and toenail polish. He had been a little worried that Beth might walk in on him before his transformation was complete, but she was always a late sleeper and she didn't come out of her bedroom for breakfast until Blake was a very cute looking Pamela.
When Blake was ready for the party he asked Mrs. O'Connor how he could help her. "It's kind of you to offer Pamela. There's so much work involved and I would love your help."
"Great, Mrs. O'Connor, I really want to do something nice for you for a change!"
"Pamela, just being yourself has been more than enough payment to me!" Mrs. O'Connor said. "Just to see how pretty you are and to see you blossoming as a young lady, is really wonderful. Lord knows you've been through so much the last couple of weeks, it's a miracle you've stuck with it and have kept your positive spirit."
"It's you and the girls in the club and such nice people as Diana and Doctor Wentworth which have made the difference!"
They smiled at each other for a few seconds and Blake said, "so what can I do to help?"
Mrs. O'Connor found a pretty apron for him to put on over his dress. It was light blue with ruffled edges and had "Mom's Little Helper" stitched across the chest, with a picture of a young girl below it. "This one is a little corny," Mrs. O'Connor said, "but it sort of fits you a little doesn't it?"
Blake laughed at the joke and put it on. Mrs. O'Connor tied the string tightly behind his back. She assigned him to vacuuming and dusting the living room, where the guests would be congregating. He also put out coasters and got the silverware and glassware ready. In the kitchen he helped Kathy prepare vegetables for the dips and helped with some other cooking chores. While they were working together Kathy said, "it's so much fun having you here helping out, Pamela. You're like a sister my own age!"
"I really love having this chance to help you and your mom. I'm so excited about the party. I've never been to a wedding shower before!"
"Neither have I, Pam!" and they laughed.
While they were working together, Beth came in to have breakfast. She was wearing only a very short see-through nightie and matching panties.
"Good morning, girls" Beth said, smiling at Blake and Kathy as she helped herself to orange juice.
"Good morning!" they said in unison.
"You look very pretty today, mom's little helper!" Beth said.
"Thank you," Blake said blushing and feeling that he was perhaps dressed a little bit too much like a little girl.
"I'm surprised to see you here so early helping out."
"I had nothing else planned this morning, and I thought it would be fun to help Kathy and your mom prepare for the party."
"I'm glad you feel that way. I know how much work it must be and they won't let me do anything!"
"You're the bride to be, so it would be terrible for you to have to help!" Blake said.
"I suppose you're right. Anyway I do appreciate your coming."
"It's no bother at all!"
"Pamela, that's a pretty dress you have on with those cute bows and little hearts."
Blake stopped what he was doing for a second to turn around so she could see the back.
"You must be very happy getting married," Blake said.
"Yes, I am. Brad is such a nice guy. I feel lucky to have found him."
"You look so nice together."
"Thanks for saying that. We're both surf bums, I guess you could say. We love hanging out at the beach!"
"I saw his picture and I couldn't believe how strong he looks."
"Brad does like to work out. He's a real jock. That's the kind of man I've always been attracted to. The bigger the muscles, the better. I like real manly men. Men whose masculinity is just popping out of their skin. You know, a man who's as far from a sissy as you can imagine. You'd be surprised how hard it can be to find hunks like Brad. So many men today are effeminate sometimes, even pretty, dressing in slightly feminine clothes. Ugh, that's not for me."
"Gosh, Beth," Kathy said, "could you answer a question for me?"
"What?"
"Do you like masculine men?" After a pause, Beth laughed followed by Kathy.
"Yes, I guess I did get carried away a bit. Anyway, the bottom line is that a really strong guy makes me feel feminine which is how I want to feel."
Blake had fallen silent thinking about what Beth would think about him. He was about as far from a manly man as a boy could get. Now he was 'mom's little helper.'
At that moment the doorbell rang and Kathy went to answer it. In a minute she came back into the kitchen with the rest of the girls from the club: Amy, Karen, Penny and Janet. They were also there to help with the preparations.
They greeted Beth and wished her well, and Beth said, "I've got all my bridesmaids here together! You're the most beautiful bunch of girls I've ever seen!" The girls were wearing dresses in different pastel hues, with stockings and heels. Among the members of the club, only Blake's dress had a wide skirt; the other girls had worn slinkier, more grown up dresses. It didn't bother Blake, since he felt like the youngest girl anyway and in a sense he really was.
"Just wait until we have our bridesmaid dresses on!" Karen said.
"We can hardly wait for the big day. But you must be so excited!" Penny added.
"I can hardly sleep at night!"
Mrs. O'Connor came in and assigned the girls some final jobs to do, while Beth went upstairs to get ready for the party. When they were done, the six girls sat down on the sofas in the living room. Amy, Blake and Karen were on one sofa and Janet, Penny and Kathy were on a facing one. They were silent for a few minutes looking at each other.
"What pretty earrings you have Amy," Penny said, "I just noticed them."
"Yes," said Kathy, "they're really pretty."
"I borrowed them from my mom. I thought they would match my dress better than my own."
Blake turned to admire the long dangling gold earrings. "Are those new shoes Janet?" Kathy asked.
"Yes, my mom took me shopping yesterday. I told her that I just had to get some new heels for the shower. She gave me a hard time about it but in the end she gave in."
"I know how that goes," Amy said. "Sometimes it's hard to get the things we really need."
"Only lucky Pamela got all new clothes!" Janet said.
Blake blushed, "I haven't even worn everything yet! I was so happy that today I got to wear my blue dress. And yesterday I got to wear my red skirt and white blouse and I wore one of my girdles."
"You've got so many girdles Pamela, it'll take you a long time to get to wear all of them!" Amy teased.
Blake and the girls laughed. "Today I'm wearing pantyhose. I can see a bit what you mean about girdles being kind of restricting. After two hours yesterday, my hips felt a bit squeezed in it. I mean it still was a nice feeling, but it was a bit of a relief to take it off."
"My mom warned you," Kathy said.
"No, I still really like girdles and I'm so happy we got several of them. They give me a kind of safe feeling that I like. It's nice to wear stockings also, then I don't have to pull down my pantyhose when I pee."
"Don't you pull down the girdle?"
"Well, the French one is open. I found that all I have to do is pull it up a little higher and then pull down just my panties. That seems to work well. Of course with my panty girdles that won't work."
"Are your bras comfortable?" Janet asked.
"Oh, yes. I've mainly been wearing my Maidenform bras, and I did wear the Olga bra a couple of days. Pretty soon I think I would have worn each of them at least once."
Blake looked around and realized that he was only one not wearing earrings. "Don't you think I should get my ears pierced? I realized that you're all wearing earrings."
"By all means, you should, Pam, but that's one thing your mom and dad will notice right away!" Kathy said.
Janet added, "don't feel bad. Someday I'm sure you'll get it done. In the meantime you should get some clip-on earrings."
"Do any of you have earrings I could borrow?"
"I do," Kathy said, and she went upstairs to her bedroom to get them. She came back a minute later with pretty clip-on earrings with two small pearls dangling from thin silver strands. She helped Blake put them on.
Blake could not contain his excitement at getting to wear earrings and he raced to look at himself in a mirror. "So darling," he said when he came back.
"They look great on you," Amy said, "but tell us how your shopping adventure went Pam, we're dying to know."
"I got something very pretty for Beth. I sure hope she likes it."
"How was it like being Pamela all alone without us to help you?"
"Well initially I was scared, but after riding the bus awhile I started to feel pretty comfortable. I could see the men admiring me but I didn't flirt with them! Later, on the way home, I ran into Clifford while I was waiting for the bus."
"Oh, no!" the girls exclaimed.
"I bet he went right after you," Amy said.
"Well I guess you're right, only it really wasn't so bad. I was sitting waiting for the bus and he came up to me and sat down next to me. Before I knew it he gave me a long kiss which was really kind of dreamy. I think I even asked him to kiss me again. But then the bus came and I ran off without telling him where I live or anything."
"Pamela!" Amy said, "how could you kiss a boy like him. You know what a bully he is. I can't believe you like him."
"I didn't really have a choice. I mean he's so strong and he put his arms around me and pulled me toward him. I got all weak and fluttery, and I thought he was very handsome."
"You're so innocent Pamela! Clifford does that dreamy eye stuff to any girl he can get his hands on. He's such a creep. None of us would ever let him touch us!"
Blake looked crestfallen and Amy took his hand. "Ask yourself one thing. Do you think that Clifford cares about your mind and what you're thinking?" Blake thought about this a minute. "I guess not."
"Then do you really want a relationship with a boy like that? Sure, we girls can get crushes on guys, but someone like Clifford, who has no other nice values, except his cute smile is not the sort we're willing to date. In the blink of an eye he'd be trying to make love to you, and soon as he did, he'd consider you a tramp and treat you like one. I bet he'd get the other boys in the class thinking they could screw you too. I mean he would just boast to everybody about how he conquered you!"
"I'm sure you're right Amy. And he always was so cruel to me as Blake. Why should I let him kiss me as Pamela?"
"There are a million boys out there. And many drop dead gorgeous ones who would fight to have a date with a girl as pretty as you. You don't have to settle for someone like him! The next time he sees you as Pamela, I want you to look him right in the eye and tell him you're not interested in a relationship! Oh, he'll kick up a ruckus and he'll flex his big muscles and smile and charm you. Just don't do anything you really don't want to do!"
"You couldn't have said it better," Kathy added.
"OK, I think you're right. Next time I see him I'll try as hard as I can to say no." Blake tried to say this convincingly, but in his heart he remembered how much he liked kissing Clifford and especially the feeling of Clifford's strength. I must be like Beth, he thought, wanting a very strong man to love. He thought of his father and how strong he was and also Barry. Maybe this is the way I want to love my Dad: as Pamela. His reverie was interrupted by Mrs. O'Connor who had entered the room saying, "everything's done! All I've got to do is get dressed. Pamela, why don't you come up with me and keep me company?"
"I'd love to Mrs. O'Connor!" and Blake got up to follow her upstairs to her room. Upon entering it, he sat at the end of her bed, while Mrs. O'Connor stepped out of her clothes.
"Happy?" she asked.
"Why yes, Mrs. O'Connor, you know that I am!"
Mrs. O'Connor smiled at him, "go get a bra and panties and some pantyhose for me while I wash up."
Blake went to her drawers and decided which of each she should wear. He saw her new Olga bras and he picked one of them. It was a shell color. In the panty drawer he found a lacy pair which partially matched the bra. Mrs. O'Connor's stocking drawer had many different colored stockings so he asked her which she wanted to wear.
"Any pair of nude stockings will do," she called out to him.
He gathered up a pair of pantyhose and laid it on the bed along with the bra and panties. He could see Mrs. O'Connor sitting at her vanity applying makeup and walked over to her.
"I put your things on the bed."
"Thank you honey," Mrs. O'Connor said.
Blake couldn't help but admire how attractive she was. "Mrs. O'Connor, you're such a beautiful woman. I mean my mom is just a couple of years older than you, but you look so much younger than her."
"It's kind of you to say that Pamela. I guess I do really work hard at keeping trim. Your mom has four kids to look after. It's very exhausting and I'm sure it doesn't leave her much time to be beautiful, though I think she really is quite an attractive women. It's hard being a woman, Pamela."
"I know that already. I've had such a hard time with boys and men and I don't know what's going to become of me. So many people now know about me being Pamela, I think the whole town will know soon. Dr. Wentworth told me what to expect and now I'm mixed-up as to whether I should be Blake pretending to be Pamela all the time or else I should have the doctors make me into Pamela permanently. Beth was telling us how much she prefers masculine men, like Brad. Part of me feels that way also. It's like I want to be as pretty as I can be so a big strong man will come and hold me and kiss me."
"Those are very common feelings for a young girl."
"But don't you see that if I was to be like that, I'd probably become a real girl, I mean have an operation. Then, I guess I might find a man to marry me and I could be his wife. But we couldn't have babies and I so much want to have a baby."
"I see, it's really complicated."
"On the other hand, maybe I could find a very strong woman who would want to love me as a very feminine girl. I wouldn't have any surgery, she could have the baby but I would be the mommy, once she delivered. Only maybe after we have all the children we want, I could have surgery and become a real girl."
"That sounds OK also."
"But Mrs. O'Connor," Blake said with emotion, "are there any women like this? I mean a woman who could love and respect a man who dresses and acts like a girl?"
Mrs. O'Connor looked earnestly at Blake. "Honey, you don't know how many times in the last few weeks since you became Pamela that I thought how wonderful it would be if only we were of similar ages. I would have loved to be married to a man like you, to have you be my girlfriend or wife. While I wouldn't be really dominant over you, say like your sister Anne, I would still be happy to take the male role and let you be just as pretty and feminine as you want to be."
Overcome with emotion, Blake started to cry, and he ran into Mrs. O'Connor's outstretched arms. They hugged each other and cried together for they both knew that there was a big age gap and Mrs. O'Connor could never have Blake as they might wish.
"Someday you'll meet a girl just like that."
"But I'm sure that none of the girls in the club or in my class at school would ever feel like that."
"Young girls are caught up in experiencing their femininity for the first time. It's exciting to have boys pursue them and they're really very innocent as to what it is that makes a good husband. If you look at older women who have experienced some men, say women in their late twenties, they're starting to realize that many many men are difficult to be close to, particularly the ones who are very masculine. They're remote and preoccupied with their careers or sports. Finding a man who's sensitive and caring is not easy. In fact, finding a man who's like a woman becomes what many women begin to search for. So maybe in just a few years you'll find that more and more of your girl friends might start to fall in love with you as a girl."
"I hope you're right," Blake said.
"If not, you always have the option of finding the right man."
Mrs. O'Connor completed her makeup and then turned to Blake and applied a little makeup around his eyes where he had been crying. He said, "what perfume will you put on today?"
"What would you like me to put on Pamela?"
"I don't know, let me smell some of these." Blake picked up a number of bottles one by one and smelled them. There was "Red Door," "Escada," "L'Air du Temps" and others. "I really like the Escada," he said after some reflection.
"OK, then I'll wear some of that." Mrs. O'Connor put a few drops on her neck and in her décolleté and then asked Blake if he wanted some.
"Sure!"
She put some on his neck and Mrs. O'Connor got close to him and smiled at him. They looked into the mirror together and smiled at each other. Mrs. O'Connor, naked with her large breasts topped by her puffed up nipples, and Blake in the lacy dress with his apron still on.
Blake couldn't contain himself and he said, "I love you Mrs. O'Connor."
She smiled even more and held him tightly to her. "I love you too Pamela."
They left the bathroom and Mrs. O'Connor put on her bra and then stepped into the panties Blake had selected. She sat down and put on the pantyhose. From the closet she took out a beautiful light orange pastel dress and with Blake's help she put it on and zipped it up her back.
"It's such a pretty dress," Blake said. The two of them got their makeup and hair and everything else in perfect order and Mrs. O'Connor said. "Shall we go down? The first guests are about to arrive! But first take off your apron. You can put it back on later if you have to."
Blake turned around so Mrs. O'Connor could undo the knot, and he took the apron off. Holding hands they proceeded downstairs to wait with the other girls for the guests to arrive.
Not long after Blake and Mrs. O'Connor came downstairs, the guests began arriving for the party. Blake stood with Amy and Janet and the rest of the girls in the club watching as woman upon woman entered the house carrying elegantly wrapped presents for Beth. They congratulated her and exchanged excited greetings with her and Mrs. O'Connor.
Whenever one of the guests was familiar, the girls would make a point of introducing Blake to her. They seemed to know just about everybody and Blake was overwhelmed by the many new names to remember. He smiled politely at each woman and either held out his hand or lightly kissed the cheek of the woman in greeting; whatever the other girls did, he did. He was introduced as Pamela, a new girl in town, who would be one of the bridesmaids at the wedding.
Beth's friends came singly and in groups, some being dropped off by their boy friends. Kathy's aunt came with her two 16 year old twin daughters, Christina and Angela. They had on exquisitely shear dark gray dresses with very low décolleté. For girls their age, they were unusually large breasted and Blake felt an immediate pang of jealousy. The women being introduced to Blake were very friendly with the exception of Christina and Angela who were so haughty that they barely acknowledged his presence. Blake found out later that they were always like that, and in fact that was why Beth had insisted they not be bridesmaids. This could also explain why they were particularly arrogant to the Girls-Only Club members.
Blake observed that many of the women were stunningly beautiful like Beth. They wore an assortment of sophisticated dresses, many in light pastel shades of blue, pink and yellow. Many were tight and low cut. Blake noticed the many stockinged legs and graceful high heels. There were pretty bracelets and long dangling earrings. So many different perfumes and such loud excited chatter.
The foyer was crowded with more than two dozen women and several men. One by one the Girls-Only Club members drifted off intermingling with the women and Blake stood shyly alone to one side. He saw Mrs. O'Connor across the room and she smiled and gave him a wink. She was laughing gaily at something a woman near her had said. At that moment Blake became aware of Angela and Christina walking over to him. As they walked up to him he couldn't stop his eyes from darting down to take in the view of their breasts. They had truly phenomenal young breasts that rode high and jutted out in amazing proportions. With their skimpy dresses a very large part of their breasts were showing. Looking up at them as then drew near to him, Blake knew that they had seen his glance.
"Angela," Christina said to her sister, "remember this is Pamela one of Beth's bridesmaids."
"I remember her quite well," Angela said, "she's just the cutest girl here!"
From the way she said it, Blake wasn't sure if it was a complement.
"Tell us, Pamela," Christina said talking directly to Blake, which made him avert his eyes, "wherever did you get that pretty Barbie dress?"
"What do you mean Barbie dress?" Blake asked, unsure as to what they meant by the remark.
"Your dress is just like a dress I had for my Barbie, years ago when I used to play with them," Christina said airily with a hint of humor.
"I guess it's just a coincidence," Blake said, "I bought it at the dress shop at the Mall.
"Oh, did you now! How darling," Angela said, "you bought it at the mall."
Her voice had overtones of baby talk as she said this. Christina continued, "well it's a very pretty dress for a special girl, and it's nice because it has plenty of extra room on top if you were to develop a bust."
"But I'm an A cup," Blake protested.
"Oh, my goodness, Pamela, you're an A cup. I didn't realize it! See Angela, Pammy is really very grown up already!" Her tone was now clearly baby talk and Angela and she were fighting back giggles.
"So you're wearing bras now! You've got your first bra!"
"Yes, I have a lot of bras!"
"I'll bet you do Pammy. Are they pretty ones?"
"Yes, they are!"
"Show us your bra."
"I can't, it's under my dress," Blake said. The dress had a high neckline and short sleeves.
"Too bad, Pammy. But we'll take your word for it," Angela said.
"Someday you might have breasts like us," Christina said and moved very close to Blake so her chest was just touching his chest. Blake looked down at her large cleavage and all he could think to say was, "I don't think so."
"When you're a big girl you very well might have large titties," Angela joked and Christina laughed.
"I AM a big girl now," Blake said, realizing that this sounded silly.
"Yes, honey, we know you are! You're a very big girl now! We love your very pretty pink bow in your hair, don't we Christina?"
Blake wanted to walk away from them but the two girls had him trapped in a corner. He didn't know what to say and kept silent.
"That's a complement, Pammy, don't you say thank you?"
"Thank you," Blake said, "I'm sorry." He was afraid to get them angry.
"Pammy, how cute. You're wearing clip-on earrings," Angela remarked. "Don't you want your ears pierced?"
Blake couldn't help noticing that the girls had long pretty gold earrings, with little diamonds in them. "Yes, I do want pierced ears."
"Then why don't you get them done?"
Blake realized that he had to give some explanation and said, "my mom says I can get them pierced next week."
"How nice, just before the wedding!" Christina said.
"We'll be looking forward to seeing your new studs at the wedding!"
Blake wasn't quite sure what they meant by "studs," so he said nothing. Somehow he would have to have pierced ears for the wedding.
"Tell us, do you still play with Barbies?"
"Yes," Blake said thinking of a few weeks earlier. This set the girls off laughing and they walked away from him holding onto each other fully enjoying the joke at Blake's expense.
Feeling dejected, Blake surveyed the many women in the room. They seemed so elegant and womanly. Even Penny must be wearing some falsies, he thought, because her chest looked very prominent today and he knew that they both wore A cup bras. He admired the dress she was wearing. It was a beautiful halter cut in a light purple. She looked to be at least 21 in it. Looking at his reflection in a long mirror next to the front door, Blake saw that his own dress, while very pretty lacked the sophistication of the dresses worn by the other girls. It was a Barbie dress, he could see clearly now.
He felt young and immature and he knew that the nasty implications of what the two sisters had said about him was true. He became acutely conscious that his breasts were really small compared to the others, and his dress was really very girlish. He wanted to be like one of the other girls. He wished he could have a vagina inside his panties instead of his horrible penis, and he wished he could be as large breasted as Angela or Christina. He was so envious he didn't know what to do. The other club members looked so much more sophisticated than him and he understood now why they had chosen to wear the kinds of dresses they had. He wished he could run upstairs and hide. He desperately wanted to change his dress, but now that everyone had seen him in it and had been introduced to him it would be too conspicuous to suddenly appear in one of his other dresses.
The women around him seemed to be so comfortable with themselves. He could see clearly that they knew how to be pretty, how to find a perfect dress, how to wear it, how to select shoes and a purse, how to set their hair and apply sophisticated makeup. He turned and walked quickly up the stairs and then ran into Kathy's bedroom and threw himself on the bed and began sobbing hysterically into a pillow. After a few minutes he heard someone enter the room, and then felt an arm gently on his shoulder. He turned around and saw that it was Penny.
"I saw you run up the stairs, Pam, and I was worried about you. What happened with Christina and Angela? What did they say?"
"Penny they were so mean to me, making fun of my dress and my not having big breasts and saying other hateful things. But I think they're right, Penny. I'm not a real girl. The women downstairs, including you club members are so self assured, you know how to be women. I don't know who I'm trying to kid, but I don't see how I'll ever become like you. I so desperately want to, but I have no real breasts and I don't have a vagina, and my periods are just pretend." Blake broke out into sobbing again.
"Come, come, Pam, you know that it isn't as bad as that. They're jealous of how pretty you are, and that you'll be a bridesmaid and they won't. It's just jealousy, and of course you have a while to go until you become a sophisticated lady. Just be patient, just think how far you've progressed in just a few weeks already."
"Are you sure, Penny? Do you really think I'm making progress?"
"Yes, Pamela, there's no question about it. Kathy told you before how mean Angela and Christina were, so you shouldn't listen to anything they say."
"They called my dress a Barbie dress, and I think they're right! And they said my pink ribbon makes me look like a little girl!"
"Your dress is very pretty and suits you perfectly. Why should you have to dress grown up yet? The main thing is that the other women see you as a very sweet, delicate growing girl. You have plenty of time later to become a grown woman."
Penny's reassurance had the desired effect and after a few more minutes, Blake felt restored enough to face the party again. Penny held him tightly, and assisted him in fixing up his make-up. "Now let's go down and enjoy ourselves!" Penny said, and they went back downstairs.
As Penny and Blake entered the foyer, Mrs. O'Connor was calling out over the din, "the men have got to go now, we have to start the party!"
One of the men joked to Mrs. O'Connor, "Aw Shucks! Can't we stay!"
Laughing, Mrs. O'Connor said, "This party is for girls only! You have your own separate party for Brad! Or should I say orgy!"
The handful of men still remaining said their goodbyes to Beth and their girl friends. When the front door closed on the last one, Blake felt a sudden return of his insecurity. Here he was with so many women and he was like a male spy among them. For a moment Blake felt like he ought to leave too, but Penny squeezed his hand and he knew that she knew what he was thinking. Before he had another moment to think about himself, Mrs. O'Connor came up to him and said, "would you grab a tray of appetizers and circulate with them?"
Thankful for the chance to be helpful, Blake said, "sure!" and ran to the kitchen behind Mrs. O'Connor. Mrs. O'Connor put the same apron on him that he had worn before and fastened it around his waist. He wanted to protest but didn't have the heart to criticize her judgment. Evidently, she had no problem with him wearing it so why should he! The guests had now drifted into the living room and were sitting and standing informally. Blake summoned up his courage and carried a tray of crackers with salmon pate into the room and offered them to the guests. Kathy was circulating with a tray of pate de foie gras. As each woman took a cracker and thanked him, Blake smiled politely and made a tiny curtsey. Many of the woman thought his "Mommy's little helper" apron was precious and complemented Blake on how he was just the perfect little helper for Mrs. O'Connor. Blake found himself blushing profusely and accepted the fact that by being the youngest girl at the party it was natural for the women to treat him special.
When he brought the tray to Christina and Angela, they laughed at him and made fun of his apron. "Why did you go upstairs before, Pamela?" Angela said, "did we make you cry?"
Christina and her sister laughed and Blake said, "you're not very nice!" He decided not to say anything more since he was afraid to get them angry lest they be like Anne and her friends.
When the tray was empty he went back for another. After the food had been served, Mrs. O'Connor announced that it was time to play the first of several games. One involved carrying ten grains of rice, one by one from a bowl to a plate using a tooth pick. Another consisted of tying different ribbons together. The games created much excitement and laughter and Blake found himself thoroughly enjoying playing them.
It finally was time to open Beth's many presents. Mrs. O'Connor had her sit in a large chair facing everyone and announced, "we need someone to bring the presents to Beth!"
Amy called out, "that should be the prettiest girl here, except for the bride of course!"
Mrs. O'Connor said, "who's the prettiest girl?"
"Pamela!" someone called out.
Blake was caught by surprise and shrieked and then covered his face when everybody laughed.
"Yes it certainly must be Pamela," someone else said.
"Yes of course, it's Pamela!" the girls in the Girls-Only-Club all called out together.
"I think it should be Angela and me," Christina said in a loud voice making the room quiet down.
Sensing trouble, Mrs. O'Connor intervened, "you two are just as pretty as Pamela, but in the case of a tie we need to pick the youngest!"
The women loudly agreed with this and so it was decided that Blake would choose the presents one by one for Beth to open.
Blake sat down on the carpet in front of Beth's chair, with his blue skirt spread out around him. From this vantage point he could pick presents from the nearby pile and hand them up to her.
"What one shall I choose first?" he asked Beth.
"It's for you to decide!" Beth said, "that's your job!"
Looking at the many beautifully wrapped packages he selected one in silver paper with many bows and handed it to Beth.
"Tell us who it's from," Beth said.
Reading the label he said, "it's from Helga."
Beth took the package and opened it. She held up a pale yellow negligee with a gathered waist and a full skirt with several layers of soft silky satin. Blake gasped with excitement. "It's so pretty!"
Beth laughed and said, "thank you Helga it's really stunning! But I think you'll have to get one for Pamela too!"
While Blake blushed, Helga called out, "try it on Beth!"
"I'll be happy to show you later," Beth said, "I couldn't possibly try on every one's outfit!"
"Yes you can!" several girls called out.
"But there's nowhere to change here!" Beth said.
"Doesn't matter. Try it on!" Then the assembled women picked up the chant until everyone was shouting," Try it on! Try it on!" Finally Beth gave in and said, "you asked for it!" Standing in front of Blake, she lifted her dress over her head revealing her white slip. She stepped out of her heels and pulled the slip over her head. Wearing just her panties, pantyhose and a bra she arranged the negligee to try on. Helga shouted, "Beth, take off your bra and pantyhose!" Laughing loudly the women agreed and demanded that Beth do as Helga said. Beth reached behind her back and undid her bra releasing her enormous breasts for everyone to admire. Blake was awestruck looking up at Beth from the floor in front of her. Sitting down for a second, Beth took off her pantyhose and then in an act of bravado flung off her panties which accidentally landed on Blake's head causing everyone including Blake to laugh at the silliness of it. Blake put her panties with her other clothes and Beth put on the negligee.
The yellow nightie was gorgeous and everyone cheered loudly as Beth walked back and forth in front of Blake modeling it. When she was done, she signaled to Blake to give her another present. This time it was from her friend Hope who had given her an exquisite matching bra and panty set. The bra had a delicate pattern of tiny red roses over the cups which were edged with a floral lace. The bikini panty had the lace in a rose shape over the center. When Beth tried it on, Blake could see her pubic hair through the lace. The set fit beautifully and she took an extended walk around the room as if she was modeling in a fashion show.
Present by present the fashion show continued. There were teddies and more nighties, bras and panties. A friend of Beth's had given her a black leather corset with a whip and mask. While modeling it, she pretended to be a slave driver and stood over Blake saying, "give me the next present, slave!" and had whipped him across his shoulders. It didn't exactly hurt, but Blake wasn't sure if she was serious or not and was relieved when Beth laughed at the joke.
Other presents were a garter belt, some slips, stockings and even a pair of slippers. Blake's present turned out to be one of the more exciting and Beth looked ravishing in the red velvet lace-up teddy that he had purchased. One of the gift boxes had no name on it, and when Beth opened it up she found a huge plaster replica of a penis with an inscription in black lettering, "Beth's Boss."
"Oh, Yuck!" Beth said, "This must have been planted in here by one of the guys."
The women, who had initially laughed at the statue, changed their tune. "I wonder which creepy guy is behind this!" one of the women called out.
"Boy, I'd love to get my hands on him!" another shouted, "and so would I!" yelled a third.
"Men are such pricks! When you get down to it, they really just are big penises trying to lord over their wives and girlfriends." This was greeted with a chorus of agreement.
A woman called out "Men aren't good for anything more than carrying their penises around for us!" and the women laughed.
"They're just big penis carriers!"
"Men think through their penises!"
"If at all!"
As the women got more and more carried away they chanted, "Who needs men! Who needs men!"
Then someone called out, "cut their pricks off!"
"Yeah!" a dozen women said laughing.
"Cut their cocks off!"
Now the woman chanted in unison, "cut them off! Cut them off!"
A woman ran to the kitchen and came back with a butcher's knife and shouted "let's form a posse and cut off the first one we find!" The women found this hysterical and they laughed and shouted in glee. Blake had a weak smile on his face while he sat quietly looking around in fear. He noticed that the club members were participating in the frenzied crowd. They were shouting and chanting with everyone else, "cut them off!"
Angela noticed that Blake was the only one not shouting and she yelled over to him, "Come on, Pamela, you cut off the first one!" Some of the other women joined in saying "Pamela gets the first one!", "Pamela gets the first one!"
"Why aren't you excited?" some of the women near him called out. Out of fear of being caught he began to shout along with them, "cut it off! cut if off."
Once he started saying it he found himself getting more and more excited and caught up in the mass frenzy. The women were on their feet now, raising their fists and shouting. Some of them took off their clothes and others joined in. They were being silly and they knew it but it was too much fun to stop. After a few minutes everyone was stripped down to their panties and bras, except Blake who was so nervous that he couldn't undo the zipper of his dress.
As the women ran around laughing, they changed the chant to "smash the prick! Smash the prick!" and a woman grabbed the plaster penis which had started the riot and put it in on the tiles in front of the fireplace. Angela yelled out, "make Pamela smash it!" and everyone agreed. A hammer was produced from somewhere and passed up to Blake who knelt down in front of the penis and, after looking back at the 25 crazed, shouting women in their bras and panties, he awkwardly lifted the heavy hammer and aimed it down upon the penis. He was lucky and his blow hit it directly upon the glans and smashed it into a hundred pieces. A huge cheer went up in the room, and woman upon woman ran up to Blake and hugged him and congratulated him upon being their "savior."
The scene had been both terrifying and funny at the same time, yet it had also brought Blake closer to the plight of women and girls than he had experienced since he had discovered Pamela inside himself. Smashing the penis was a metaphor for smashing the bonds that tied himself to being a genetic boy. Blake now knew, from the bottom of his heart, mind and soul that he had crossed a line into becoming a real female, a line he could never come back across again.
Chapter 11
The next morning while Blake was walking to his first period class, one of the girls from his homeroom, Marilyn, came up to him and whispered in his ear, "I can't believe you're wearing a bra." Caught by surprise, Blake blushed and then realized that Valerie must have told her. "Yes I am," he said.
"Can I take a peek at it, you know, to make sure."
"I can't do it here in the hall. What about at lunch time recess?"
"OK, that'll be fine. But Blake, could you tell me why you're wearing a bra? I mean you don't have breasts, I mean, like a girl does." Marilyn herself was a late developer. She was slight of build and some days she wore a trainer bra and some days no bra at all.
"I guess it's because I'm not really a boy. I mean, I suppose I look like a boy, but I feel like a girl."
Marilyn looked at him intently, like she was really trying to understand. He then saw the beginning of a smile go across her mouth and he said, "I'm serious. I'm not kidding!"
"I don't know what to think Blake. It does seem kind of strange and all."
"You won't tell anyone will you? I'm scared the guys will beat me up if they find out."
"You know, Valerie has been telling the girls in the eighth grade. By now I bet everyone knows your secret. So far, I don't think anyone will tell the guys, cause it really is a girl thing and most of us have always liked you."
"Thank you Marilyn, I really appreciate it. I'm very afraid of Clifford and Roy. I don't know what they might do to me, besides probably telling everyone else including the teachers. And then they might call home and I'd be in really big trouble with my mom and dad."
"You could not wear a bra to school," Marilyn said, "that's another possibility, isn't it?"
Blake looked at Marilyn and said, "it's not so simple. I'm sure I'm a girl and I wouldn't feel comfortable not wearing a bra."
"Some days I don't wear a bra," Marilyn said.
As they walked down the hallway, Blake could see other girls pointing at him and giggling amongst themselves. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Valerie, and she walked up to him and Marilyn.
"I'm sorry Blake, I couldn't stop from telling some of the girls and before you knew it, everyone found out. We're so excited that you want to be a girl, and I think your secret is really safe with us, isn't it Marilyn?"
"Yes, of course! It's so neat that you can be so honest with yourself. Guys always act like they're so much better than girls. It's really just insecurity I think."
"I don't feel like I have anything in common with the guys. I just wish that I could be a complete girl, like wear dresses to school and pretty shoes and makeup. And I really love to wear nail polish."
"Isn't there anything you can do about it?"
"Maybe latter in my life; right now I don't think I can do anything more than I'm doing."
"Well from now on, we'll treat you like one of us, as much as we can," Marilyn said.
"Thank you," Blake said.
At recess, Blake joined up with the club members and they walked to their usual bench to sit and chat about things. One by one the other girls in the eighth grade walked over to join them until virtually every girl, more than a hundred of them, were gathered around Blake. The effect was eerie, and the boys stopped what they were doing to stare over at the huge crowd of girls. The guys were so intimidated by seeing that many girls together that none of them had the courage to go over and see what was happening. The presence of Blake amongst the girls did not go unnoticed, and the guys proposed various theories to explain why he was there. They agreed that Blake had some sort of special charm that drove girls crazy. They vowed that, no matter what, they would get him to share his secret with them.
For himself, Blake was surprised at the intense curiosity the girls had about him wearing a bra to school. They crowded around him demanding to see it, and with the encouragement of the Girls-Only club members, he finally raised his shirt enough for everyone to look at it. Hidden from view of the guys on the other side of the field, Blake revealed his delicate pink bra. Out in the open, with his pale skin and slender arms, and barely a trace of hair, he appeared fragile and girlish.
He suddenly couldn't help smiling, and many of the girls smiled back at him. It was clear by his posture, his shyness, the natural fit of the bra and most importantly his self-confidence that he was very much more than a boy masquerading as a girl.
"Go show the girls your panties," Amy said, and without hesitation Blake undid the front of his jeans and pulled them down enough to show the top of his pink lacy panties.
A tall, stout girl named Joyce, who had been staring at Blake the whole time said, "I don't see why you don't just be a girl. If you're so sure about it you ought to just be one."
Joyce had a reputation as being somewhat slutty since it was known that she had allowed a number of the boys to have sex with her. The boys alternately teased her and begged her to give them something. She was not the smartest girl in school, and could often be coaxed into meeting them after school in the woods for a rendezvous. One rumor had it that she had allowed a dozen of the boys to screw her at once, though it was not clear that this was really so.
Karen leapt to Blake's defense saying, "Joyce, Pamela has to worry about her parents. Don't you see?"
"Pamela?" Joyce said, "you mean Blake is calling himself Pamela?"
"Yes. To us she is our dear friend Pamela. And we hope that you girls will feel the same way about her. Give her some time, and eventually she'll be a girl all the time. But don't rush her!"
Several of the girls voiced their support of Karen, and Valerie even made a point of giving Blake a hug to let him know that she understood his dilemma. Joyce remained skeptical saying, "I really don't see why Pamela is afraid of her parents. If he or she is a girl, she's a girl, and tough shit for them."
"But don't you see Joyce," Blake said, "I'm afraid mainly of hurting them, not them hurting me. I don't want to hurt them."
Joyce seemed to be thinking about his answer and then said, "if you're a real girl then you have to have crushes on guys."
Several of the girls laughed at this, it seemed so incongruous: Blake being attracted to the boys. "But I do sort of have some crushes on the guys," Blake said.
"Then you're just a fag," Joyce said.
"No, I'm not," insisted Blake. "I just had the bad luck of being born looking like a boy!"
Karen interrupted and said, "Joyce, don't be mean to Pamela. She's a girl through and through, and we should treat her as we would any of us. I think eventually, she'll be able to wear dresses to school, but for now she has to dress like a boy so her parents and the guys and teachers won't suspect anything. I want all of us to keep this amongst ourselves, especially you Joyce! It's a girl thing and we have to stick up for one another!"
Several of the girls cheered at this, but Joyce was undeterred, "But Blake doesn't have a pussy, does he? How can he be a girl without one? And what about his breasts? He may be wearing a bra, but real girls have breasts."
"You don't understand, Joyce!" Karen said with some exasperation. "Those are just external things, which one day Pamela will have corrected. The main thing is that she has exactly the same feelings and attitudes as any of us girls. For example, she was just as excited about getting to wear her first bra as any of us were! And you should just see how much Pam loves pretty things. She loves beautiful lace and she was just in ecstasy when she got her first pair of heels, and her dresses and things."
"I really do prefer wearing dresses, Joyce" Blake said, trying to get her to accept him.
"Pull your pants further down," Joyce said, and Blake lowered his trousers enough to reveal all of his panties.
"What's that bulge?" Joyce asked.
"That's Pamela's clitoris," Karen said.
"Yeah, right. Let her answer," Joyce said, "what is it Blake?"
"It's my clitoris!"
"It's your dick!"
"No, don't say that Joyce! I tell you it's my clitoris. It's my clitoris. I don't have a dick! I'm just as much a girl as you. When I grow up I'm going to have large breasts. I know I am!" Blake was getting upset, and starting to cry.
Valerie said to Joyce, "look you made Blake, I mean Pamela, cry. Don't talk to her like that. Even if she might not yet technically be a girl, she clearly wants to be one and she believes that she is."
"Yeah, Joyce, don't hurt Pamela like that!"
Realizing that it would be hard to get Joyce to see what the true story was, Karen said, "yes, in a way Joyce, Pamela does have a vagina."
"And breasts, too," Amy said, "only they're just an A cup now, but they're growing!"
"OK, I want Blake to prove that he's turned on by guys," Joyce said.
"But I'm turned on by guys!" Blake said, "I mean, some guys, anyway! How can I prove it to you?"
"I don't know Blake, but if you want me to treat you like a girl then I want to see you act and look like one around a boy. In fact, I'd like to see you seduce a boy, make him think that you're a real girl" Joyce said.
"What boy are you talking about"
"I know some guys. Let's say tonight we meet, with you in a dress and we'll see if you can seduce a guy. If you can, I'll believe you're a girl. If you can't then I might just go ahead and let Clifford and Roy know about you."
Terrified of what Joyce had in mind, Blake pleaded with her, "Please can't you just believe me!"
"Blake, I'm giving you this one opportunity, what's it going to be?"
Several of the girls joined in telling Joyce to be nice and think of something else Blake could do to prove his femininity. But Joyce was determined, and the girls realized that Joyce had her mind made up and there was no changing it.
"Meet me tonight at 2 in the morning in your back yard dressed fully as a girl. No wait, just in panties, pantyhose, bra, high heels and some lipstick. Got it?"
"Yes, Joyce, I'll be there" Blake said with resignation. He couldn't imagine what she would have in mind for him that evening.
Blake was so scared as to what would happen that night that he barely slept until his alarm woke him at 1:45 AM. He quickly and quietly put on his panties, pantyhose, a bra and inserted the breasts. He put on some lipstick and picked up his high heels and tiptoed downstairs and out the back door. There was a brisk wind blowing, and misty clouds passing over the partially full moon. The many trees in the backyard loomed over him. He felt alone and vulnerable dressed only in his underwear, with the wind whirling around him. He wished that Joyce had allowed him to wear a dress at least. He imagined creatures of the night staring at him, as he waited by himself for Joyce to come.
The wind blew without letup, making the only sound. He sat down on the edge of a picnic table bench near the back of the yard. Beyond that was the forest which ran between his development and a farm on the other side. The time went very slowly and he began to think that maybe Joyce had only been tricking him, and that she wasn't actually going to come. It was nice wearing some of his girls' clothes outside again, and he was especially happy to wear his high heels, though he began to feel a bit chilly and he wished that Joyce would hurry up and come, so whatever was going to happen would happen and then the sooner he would be done with it.
Blake worried about what sort of guy he would have to seduce. What if he were ugly or fat. What did Joyce mean by seduction? How far did he have to get the guy to go with him? Maybe this whole thing was one giant mistake and he ought to just let his parents and everyone else find out his secret. It seemed like it was almost inevitable that they would. But it was just so hard to get over the thought of his dad finding out about his wearing bras that he knew he had to at least try to delay that day as long as possible.
It must have been 2:30, and still Joyce had not come. In his rush not to be late he had forgotten to pee and now his bladder ached terribly. He decided he had to do something before they came, so he pulled down his pantyhose and panties and squatted down like a girl to pee. He was near a tree so he could hold onto the trunk with one hand to maintain his balance. He started to pee almost instantly, and then became frantic with fear when he saw three girls walking to him from around the side of the house. The one in the middle was tall, and he recognized her as Joyce, while two shorter girls next to her he didn't recognize.
His pee froze in him just half way relieved and he hurriedly pulled up his panties and pantyhose as Joyce watched. "Look at the little dog, peeing in the yard," Joyce sneered at Blake, and her companions laughed. They were much younger than Joyce or Blake, and they had a toughness about them that said they were not from among the normal kids at school. One of them was carrying what looked to Blake to be a whip, and the other a long rolled up rope.
"Angie, put the leash on him," Joyce said, and the girl carrying the cord stepped forward and roughly forced one end of it around Blake's neck and snapped a clip. It turned out it was a dog's leash. "Come on we're a little late," Joyce said and she headed back toward the forest. Angie followed her causing the collar to jerk Blake forward and he rushed to keep up with them. The other girl, Carrie, walked behind him. The collar was tight on his neck, and as he reached up to stop it from hurting him, Carrie, immediately hit his fingers with the whip.
"Don't touch it," she said in a rasping tone. "Do it again and I'll hit that pretty bottom of yours."
Blake called out to Joyce, "Joyce, where are we going? And why did you put me on a leash? And why is she whipping me?"
Joyce stopped and came back to face Blake. "I decided to test your male instincts. I want to see if you can fight back. From the look at what has happened so far though, you might be right about you being a girl!"
"But you didn't say anything about doing this to me!"
"What are you going to do about it?" Joyce said.
"Please take this collar off, it's choking me. All you said I had to do was seduce a guy."
Joyce turned to Carrie and said, "she's being real uppity and it's annoying me."
Carrie let out with a tremendous hit across Blake's pantied bottom causing him to cry out in pain and then start to cry uncontrollably. Angie then jerked his neck once again and they continued on their way. Joyce had picked up the pace as they walked on a trail in the forest to a destination Blake did not know. If he didn't keep up fast enough with Angie then the collar strangled his neck and Carrie hit him hard with the whip. The strokes were painful, like sharp bites.
After fifteen minutes of hiking, Blake heard voices ahead and Joyce halted the group. She said to Blake, "OK. Here's the situation. You better perform like Pamela. I expect these guys to fall for you and to come in thirty minutes tops."
"What do you mean come?"
"Jesus, Pammy, don't you know anything? You've got to make the guys shoot their wad? Got it?"
"How many guys?" Blake asked in shock. He was expecting maybe one guy to seduce.
"You'll find out," Joyce said and pushed him on ahead. In a minute he entered into a clearing. Four boys were sitting there who got up when they entered.
"Where have you been? We thought you'd never get here."
"We got here, that's all that counts."
"Is that your girl friend?" one of them said pointing to Blake.
"Duh, who else do you think she is? Phil, Max, John, and Dave, meet Pamela. Like I said she's real hot."
The guys were physically enormous, and Blake felt like he was being mentally raped as they hungrily looked over his slim body dressed only in a bra, panties and pantyhose.
Joyce said, "Pamela, these guys are the front line of the Madison high school varsity football team." Madison high was the rival school of their own. Beside everything else happening that night, it was bizarre to think that Joyce would be friendly with football players from the enemy school.
Max said to Joyce, "hey she's really hot looking, Joyce, are you sure she's going to let us touch her?"
"Just ask her," Joyce said.
Blake sighed and said, "Joyce, could you tell Angie to take off my leash? I won't run away."
"Go ahead," Joyce said and Angie removed the leash from around Blake's neck.
From one perspective Blake realized that this evening and what was about to occur was truly abhorrent. On the other hand, it now seemed that his life had taken on a trajectory that he had very little control over, except if he were to announce to his parents that he was a girl. Then Joyce could not black mail him into doing what he was about to do. He wondered to what lengths he would go in order to protect his parents from the truth about himself.
Resigned to his fate and anxious to be done with the task at hand, Blake walked up to Max and said, "What's your name?"
Nervously, Max said, "Max."
"Max, what a nice manly name to go with such a big strong guy!" Blake said this like he was pretending to be Marilyn Monroe. "I'm so flattered that you think I'm pretty, I can't imagine why you wouldn't think that I'd want to touch you! In fact, I can't wait to find out what's inside your pants. I'll bet you've got something in there that would make us girls go wild!" Blake looked in Max's eyes and smiled at him.
Startled, Max said, "oh, oh, sure, Pamela."
Blake turned to the other boys and said, "why don't you get closer?" They gathered in a tight circle around Blake. They towered over him, and with their muscular bulks Blake felt like he was in a cave of flesh.
"Now, I want to give you big boys a nice time. I'm going to start with my big handsome Max here. While I'm getting a chance to play with him I want you other boys to be as affectionate to me as you can."
Turning to the boy next to Max, Blake said, "and who are you?"
"Phil." Like Max, John and Dave, Phil had the massive arms, shoulders and legs of football linemen. Blake's arms seemed like thin white straws next to their bulging biceps and triceps.
"Phil, give my boobies a little squeeze. I really want you to!" Phil reached out and cupped his hand over Blake's bra. "Wow, Pamela, I've never touched a girl's bra before!" His hand awkwardly grabbed the underlying breast and squeezed it. Turning to the next boy, John, Blake directed his hand to touch his bottom through his pantyhose. He then turned to Dave and reached up putting his arms around his neck and looked up at him with his lips puckered. Dave was the handsomest of the four boys. He had a rugged, swarthy look and sandy colored hair. He leaned over, put his arms around Blake and crushed him to his chest giving Blake a brief kiss. Unlike the other boys, he didn't seem to be afraid to be with a sexy girl.
"Wow, Dave" Blake said coyly and then turned back to Max and opened his zipper while Dave put his hands around Blake's waist and edged his fingers inside his panties. Blake, crushed between Max and Dave, felt Dave's probing fingers and realized he better stop him there. "I'm sorry Dave, I'm having my period!" Dave pulled his fingers out of Blake's panties and confined his caresses to the outside. The guys seemed to be getting excited and Blake felt pleased with himself that they were getting aroused so fast.
With Max's zipper open, Blake reached his hand inside and felt the hard wall of Max's swelling penis through his underwear. "Oh my God, what have we here!" he exclaimed, "Jesus, it's just such a huge cock. Oh Max, you're just so big." He snaked his hand through the opening and into the underpants, and with a little luck and help from Max, he was able to get the member out into the night air. "Just look at this big one. It would make any girl so happy! Will you like it if I sucked it Max? Do you want me to suck on your big cock?"
Blake batted his eyelids at Max, who shyly looked down and said, "yeah, Pamela, I guess I really want you to do that. I never had such a pretty girl want to touch me." Blake smiled a girlish smile at him and cupped his penis with his left hand and used his right hand to undo Phil's zipper. "I'll be right back to you Max, let me first do some exploring in Phil's pants. I think there's a bulge of something in there! What could it be?" Phil kept his hand on Blake's bra and Blake felt his ass being squeezed hard and slightly pinched until it hurt.
"Dave, you're hurting my bottom, with those pinches!" Blake said.
Dave looked at him intently. "Sorry, honey."
"I'm going to get to you in just a second. Let me get Phil and John started, and then I'll just love to see your penis also. I'll bet it's a big one like Max's."
"You'll find out," Dave said, causing a chill to go up and down Blake's spine.
Turning quickly back to Max, Blake saw that his cock had grown rock hard while his hand had been gently stroking it. "Do you like that Max? You've gotten so hard, I think you're ready for my mouth. Blake reached in through Phil's open zipper and found his large and swelling organ. Phil put his hand on top of Blake's and guided it around his underwear so that Blake could pull it out of his pants. It sprang out so Blake had one hand on Max's cock and one on Phil's. "Phil, you're a giant also. God, the two of you together have the biggest and handsomest pricks. I can't decide which one I love more!"
"Twenty five minutes," Joyce said, causing Blake to cry out in fear. He was barely anywhere after five minutes. He dropped to his knees in front of Max and sucked on the penis while still holding onto Phil's cock. Momentarily taking Max's member out of his mouth he said to John, "John, please come around over here," indicating a spot just to Max's right. When John obliged, Blake was then able to opening his fly while also sucking on Max and fondling Phil.
John was so anxious to get touched that he took out his cock himself. It was smaller than either Phil or Max's, but Blake exclaimed anyway, "Oh, John, what a pretty penis! It's just so perfect, isn't it?"
Max and Phil snickered at the obvious size difference and Blake remanded them saying, "you boys be kind to John! Size isn't everything! How pretty it looks is just as important to a girl! I think it's gorgeous!" He sucked John's cock vigorously for a few seconds, until Max said, "c'mon back to me Pamela."
Blake sucked on Max again while now he fondled John with his left hand and Phil with his right. John's pants fell down his legs, and out of the corner of his eye Blake could see how phenomenally well developed his calves and thighs were. Blake felt the large tight muscles and gently squeezed the dangling balls and felt the surge in John's smallish erect member.
Dave was being left out and Blake was worried that he would be getting mad. He stopped everything he was doing and turned back to Dave. "I haven't forgotten about you, big boy!"
Joyce called out, "twenty minutes" and Blake attacked Dave's zipper with two hands. He got it open and was reaching into it when Dave said, "you won't get it out that way."
Blake had no idea what Dave was talking about. Dave pushed Blake away and undid his belt and the button on his trousers. "Pull down my pants and you'll find out."
Afraid as to what he might find, Blake pulled down on Dave's pants. They fit tightly on his thick muscular legs and Blake had to struggle to get them to slide down. He was unprepared for what he saw when they finally gave way. As Dave stood in just white underwear, it was clear that something of truly titanic proportions lay within them. An immense bulge was visible and Blake felt an explosion of fear and excitement. "Holy cow, Dave" he said in a small voice and gulped. Dave pulled open the elastic of his underpants and pulled them down over his huge muscled thighs. Staring Blake in the face now was a colossal penis, fully twice as big as Phil or Max's. "Oh, my god Dave, it can't be real, can it?" Blake said imploringly. He couldn't imagine how he would ever get such a huge penis to climax in the few minutes remaining. He didn't see how he could ever get such a penis to climax even if he had all day!
Blake touched it and it slowly sprang up into an incomprehensibly large erection. It reached out and out and up and up as Blake stroked its underside. The glans was a large glowing red orb in the moonlight. Blake licked it and felt the reflex in Dave. Max and Phil were getting frustrated waiting for Blake and they moved in closer to rub their penises on his back. Max said, "hey c'mon Pamela, you're teasing me. Get your face back here."
"I'm sorry Max," Blake said, and reached back with his hand to hold Max's cock.
"Suck me off, then you can go back to that big freak," obviously Max wasn't a fan of Dave's huge organ.
"Do you mind, Dave, if I take care of the others first. I promise I'll make the wait worthwhile."
"Just hurry up," he said.
Blake now devoted his full attention to Max. He sucked vigorously on the organ and used his hands to caress his balls and thighs. While he was doing this, Phil and John pressed in close from either side so their cocks were just inches from his face, waiting their turn. Dave moved up from behind and plopped his huge penis over Blake's shoulder. It felt like a hot iron weight pressing down on him. As excited as Blake felt while Max got closer and closer to coming, the thought of what lay ahead of him, that he would have to find some way to coax Dave's massive prick into coming, gave him a strange excited feeling like none he had experienced before. He was happy that he would have this to look forward to in a few minutes. It was a test of his womanhood and his female cunning and he so much wanted to treat Dave's cock with the respect it deserved.
Because Max was young and inexperienced, Blake was able to bring him to a climax by the time Joyce called out, "fifteen minutes." It was just a matter of sucking it hard and using his tongue to lick around the lower part of the glans. Max ejaculated a torrent of hot semen into Blake's mouth which he swallowed like he had done with Mr. Morris. Max's many cries and groans as he came echoed through the forest and gave Blake a wonderful feeling of power and importance. It was nice being a girl, just to have the excitement of watching men hunger for him and to be able to gratify their needs. Someday, Blake thought, he'd have even bigger breasts, maybe even real ones and when he wore a bra they'd be so big and prominent that men would be driven crazy by them. Blake felt pride in the fact that he could make a man come so explosively because of his carefully placed touches.
While Max staggered away to lie down and rest, Blake grabbed onto John and Phil's penises and pulled them gently close to him. He began earnestly sucking on Phil's cock while holding onto John's. He slid his mouth out and back over the long shaft being careful to give extra attention to the glans and the soft skin just below it on the bottom. Phil said, "Jesus Pamela, you're good!" and moaned softly.
Joyce called out, "ten minutes, Pamela," and Blake freaked out thinking that all this work would be in vain if he couldn't satisfy her condition. He sucked frantically and worked his hand hard over Phil's thighs and rear end. Phil seemed to be enjoying it so much he was trying to extend the time. Finally, in desperation, Blake told Phil to sit down and Blake got down on all fours in front of him. He pulled his pantyhose and panties down off his bottom and turned to John and said, "honey could you fuck my rear please? I'm having my period now, but my rear is just as nice. Will you?" His voice was almost begging. Since John's cock was so small, it seemed like a reasonable thing to have him enter this way.
John was surprised by the request, but didn't object. He got behind Blake, and coaxed his erect penis into Blake's bottom. Meanwhile Blake resumed sucking on Phil's cock. The three of them struck up a rhythm with John thrusting hard into Blake causing Blake to deeply swallow Phil's engorged member. Again and again they performed this intimate connection until Phil could no longer resist the temptation to come, and come he did in massive spurts deep up Blake's throat. John for his part could not contain himself either and the pent up excitement caused him to come hard up Blake's rear in a quick set of jerking motions. Wasting no time, Blake disengaged himself from the two exhausted men and turned to face the greatest challenge of all.
Dave had been watching the entire scene along with Joyce, Max, and the two younger girls. It was evident that it had aroused him, and Blake could see that the girls were also excited as each of them had a hand down their panties and were vigorously stroking or fingering themselves. Perhaps, this should have given Blake an inkling as to what was going to come later, but he was anxious to get down to work with Dave.
Joyce hadn't yet said 5 minutes so it seemed like he had a real chance at making it in time. He was tired and his mouth was a bit sore. His rear end was wet inside his panties and he could still taste Phil's cum in his mouth. As sexy as he could be, he went up to Dave and said, "now I'm going to make you feel better than you've ever felt before. I've saved the best for last."
Dave took off shirt so he was naked. It was an awesome sight to behold, the almost poetic collection of well chiseled muscles on his massive frame and a phenomenal penis arching out in mythic proportions from his loins. Blake felt like a small pale bird approaching a Greek temple. He kneeled in front of the God-like phallus as if to worship it. He opened his mouth as wide as he could and tried to get the end of the penis inside. To his relief it just fit and he was able to make respectable contact with it. As his tongue darted up to tickle it, it solidified and nearly raised Blake off the ground.
The feeling of submission to this cock was so intense, that Blake almost fainted from excitement. Using both hands, he encircled the mighty shaft so his thumbs were touching on its top and his other fingers on the bottom side, and began to stroke it. The long organ vibrated in response to his fondling and got even longer if that were possible. The top of the penis took over all of Blake's feelings as he rode it up and back an inch or two in his mouth. His jaw muscles had become numb and his brain was in a stupor.
As the precum leaked steadily into his throat it acted like an opiate and he lost track of time and forgot about Joyce and the other men and everything. His world floated around the end of Dave's penis. At one point he moved a hand to explore the huge balls accompanying the phallus and they were bouncing around like softballs to Dave's steady movements. Dimly he was aware that the pace was quickening and then he felt the first spurt of cum. Luckily he had the sense to pull the penis out of his mouth for he would have surely drowned in the ensuing flood.
Dave grabbed his cock and guided the Amazon river of cum at Blake. It landed all over his head and ran down his shoulders and onto his bra and then into his pantyhose. When Dave was finally done, Blake fell over onto the grass in relief. Like a woman who has come a dozen times, he felt spent. Though soaking wet and aching he felt wondrously feminine and he dreamed of the day when he would be able to be a girl all the time.
Dave got up and dressed silently. He turned to Joyce and said, "when am I gonna see her again?"
"Hey don't you want to see me?" Joyce said, "I've done you better than Pamela."
"But she's a lot prettier and I like a pretty girl touching my cock." Dave laughed and said, "you have her back here next week. She's going to turn out real good after I'm done training her."
With that, Dave and the other guys left the clearing.
No sooner were they gone than Joyce said, "prettier than me! A fucking sissy boy is prettier than I am!"
"Joyce, I'm sorry he said that. I think you're very pretty." Blake was terrified by the tone of Joyce's voice.
She was silent and Blake said timidly, "I did pass your test didn't I?"
"No," she said sharply. "It took 35 minutes. You spent over ten minutes on Dave."
"After all that, and you're still going to tell my parents!" Blake was hysterical. He was so tired and dirty and on top of that it was all in vain.
"I don't know when I'll tell them, but until I do, me and the girls are going to make you into our personal dildo. Got it?"
"What do you mean?"
Joyce signaled Angie to fasten the collar back around Blake's neck. "Now your gonna make us feel good. Carrie whipped Blake on his rear end and Angie pulled him toward a spot in front of Joyce. She spread her legs apart and said, "go eat me out." Blake couldn't believe that this night was still not over, and he hesitated causing Carrie to whip him again which gave him the energy to put his face up against Joyce's vagina and lick it. He had never done this before and he tried to rely on instinct to guide him towards the clitoris. He didn't have to worry, however, since Joyce grabbed his head and forced his mouth to find the desired target.
Joyce was wet from her excitement at seeing Blake service the four guys, and Blake noted the slightly sweet taste of her vaginal juices, as his tongue caressed her opening. He licked around the vagina and then delicately over the small bump of her clitoris. Periodically, he slipped his tongue in and out of her vagina causing her to moan, "very good, Pamela, keep it up."
As Joyce got increasingly excited she wrapped her large legs around his head and squeezed tightly, forcing her vagina into his face. He felt the hardness of her muscles pulling against his cheek bones. It was painful and he even worried that she might break a bone in his face as she flexed her thighs harder and harder. His tongue and jaw ached with the exertion and he didn't know how much longer he could last. Luckily, as he tired, Joyce moved her hips back and forth vigorously, using Blake's face to masturbate against. Over and over across his mouth and nose and chin she rubbed her swollen pussy at an ever accelerating pace until finally she came with a piercing shriek of ecstasy.
No sooner had Joyce climaxed, then Angie and Carrie shouted, "she's ours now, she's our now!" They yanked Blake by his leash causing him to be pulled back roughly away from Joyce's legs. Angie whipped him several times getting him to lie down on the ground on his back. The two younger girls took off their jeans and panties and pulled off their blouses so they were dressed only in their bras.
"I'm going to get her first!" Angie cried and she squatted down over Blake's head so her little bare pussy was against his mouth. She had barely any pubic hair and her mons just pushed out slightly from between her legs. She was facing Carrie who stood with one foot between Blake's legs very close to his crotch. Angie rubbed her vagina against Blake's mouth, which was so weary that he didn't try and lick her. Angrily, Angie said, "Carrie, she's not doing anything!" Immediately, Carrie used her foot to kick Blake in the balls, causing him to scream in pain and start to cry. When he tried to protect his crotch with his hands, Carrie whipped his arms so he put them back. He then began licking on Angie's small opening as hard as he could while he wept.
After a few minutes Angie got excited, but then she suddenly stood up and said, "oh darn, I've got to pee."
"So do I," Carrie said, and laughing, the girls squatted down over Blake's legs and within a second they were peeing on him. He felt the hot liquid drenching his pantyhose and then saw Carrie get up to position herself over his stomach and then resume peeing. It flowed down his side onto the ground together with his tears of exhaustion. When she was done, Angie resumed sitting over Blake's face and he licked her again. A slight odor of pee was now evident around her cunt and Blake could not stop himself from crying. Even as he sniffled he continued to work Angie's clitoris and vagina so he wouldn't get hurt again. It didn't take her long to come and then Carrie took her place. Her pussy was slightly more developed than Angie's but still only had a slight covering of blonde pubic hair. Luckily for Blake, she came almost immediately.
While the girls quickly got dressed, Blake lay on the ground sobbing quietly and afraid to move. Joyce knelt over him and Blake flinched thinking she was going to hit him again, but instead she said, "you can go home Pamela. You passed the test. I won't tell your mom or dad. But I may want you to meet us again some nights. I'll let you know at school." With that she and the girls left down the path out of the clearing. Too surprised and confused to fully appreciate what she had said, Blake got up and walked slowly behind them back toward his house. He felt the pee in his wet pantyhose, and the wetness in his own panties, and the stickiness from the four boys and the girls on his face and body. He would have to wash off with the garden hose before entering the house.
Chapter 12
Blake awoke the next morning, after just a few hours of sleep, feeling miserable. Besides his physical exhaustion including numbness in his jaw, he remembered vividly the degradation of the previous night. Joyce, Carrie and Angie had done with him anything they wanted and he knew he had been powerless to stop them. He wondered how he could face Joyce that day in school. She must have nothing but contempt for him. After all, he couldn't stop the girls from peeing on him and was afraid even to protest. He wanted desperately to cry and tell somebody about what had happened. He wanted to be comforted and loved.
He climbed up into the attic and looked at his collection of bras and underwear. "I can't let last night discourage me," he thought. It occurred to him that he hadn't yet worn a girdle to school, and on impulse he decided to do that. It would be a sort of statement to the universe that he wasn't going to back down from being a girl. He selected one of his favorite white girdles, a pair of stockings, some panties and a bra and went back to his room to put them on.
When he had his underwear on he looked at himself in the door mirror. The image he saw of the sweet girl he longed to be was a comfort and he felt a bit better. Suddenly he heard a knock on the door and before he could say anything it opened and Janice came in.
"Oh, thank God it's you," Blake said with relief.
Shocked at what she saw, Janice said, "my God, Blake, why are you dressed like that now? Don't tell me you go to school like that."
"I'm sorry, Janice, but I can't help myself."
"A girdle and stockings? Underneath your jeans all day long? My, but that must be terribly uncomfortable?"
"I like wearing girdles, Janice, just like mom does!"
"Yes, but she wears them under a dress, so she can still move around in them. With the jeans on, you'll be so packed in, it will be uncomfortable."
"I don't care, Janice, it's just something I really need to do today."
"Why?"
Blake was so anxious to share his feelings that he decided to tell Janice everything about the previous night. Everything, except being peed on. When he was done she sat down on his bed speechless and then started to cry. She indicated for Blake to come close to her and they sat there for a few minutes hugging each other.
"Oh, my poor baby sister," Janice said, "I wish I could have protected you. I can't believe it, four football players. You're so lucky they didn't get violent and seriously hurt you. And that boy Dave's penis sounds so unbelievable. What if he had wanted to rape your bottom with it in place of John? Blake, this whole business is getting out of control. I feel just so anxious about it. Can't you just go back to being a boy for awhile?"
"No Janice, being a girl is the only thing which keeps me going right now. As a girl, I have so many wonderful friends and I feel I belong with them."
Janice looked at him for a few minutes. She had to admit to herself that he looked natural in a bra. In fact, he looked as if he had been wearing them his whole life. And the girdle fit perfectly and the way he moved in his stockings looked right to her. He didn't really belong in boys' clothes, she could see this clearly. "OK, honey, I'm sorry for suggesting it. I guess you're right. Anyway, you shouldn't spend any extra time dressed like that, cause mom or dad could come in any second. Go put on your clothes and I'll join you in a bit for breakfast."
When Blake entered the dining room, his mom was just about done with her breakfast. She greeted him saying, "honey, you look very tired, even haggard. Are you having trouble sleeping?"
"No mom. I mean, I guess I had some insomnia last night." Blake was exhausted, and he was scared to see that it showed so obviously.
"Is everything OK with you? Do you have some problem you need to talk over with me?"
"No mom. I'm OK, really. Just a lot of tossing and turning." And then in an attempt to be light hearted he sang the beginning of the famous insomniac song from Iolanthe:
"When you're lying awake with a dismal headache, ..."
His mom looked at him with concern. Blake looked away from her and felt scared again. He wanted to confess to her that he was becoming a girl; that he wanted so desperately to be her daughter. He imagined that they could have a good cry over it and once they got past it they could hug each other and begin a whole new relationship. In his fantasy, she would plot with him to break the news as gently as possible to his dad. But the reality of confessing his secret to his mom was still way to scary, and he knew he couldn't do it.
Ahead of him was having to go to school and confront Joyce. He had no idea what she would do or say today. The girls in the club would surely want to find out what had happened, and he knew he couldn't lie to them. So then they would be very angry with Joyce and maybe even be mad with him for letting her do what she did to him. It was so confusing. When was he ever going to become the girl he wanted to be? A world of pretty dresses and make up and being a mommy. God would he love to be a mommy. He wanted to have a baby. He had never thought about it before, but it was true. He glanced up at his mom and realized that what he wanted more than anything else in the world was to be like her. He thought to himself, "we're probably both wearing girdles now," and it made him feel close to her.
He got up and walked over to her and gave her a hug. She was surprised, but quickly hugged him back. He could feel her fingers go over his bra strap through his shirt and half wished that she would find it and settle the whole business. But she wasn't expecting to find it and didn't notice it.
"I'm really OK mom, don't worry," he smiled at her.
She smiled back and said, "thank you for doing that, Blake. You are my most precious child."
He sat down and ate his breakfast, while his mom got up to get ready for her day. He thought about having a baby and realized that it probably meant he would have to find a woman to love one day. One who would let him be the mommy of their child. How could he ever find such a woman? He vowed that he would ask the girls in his club about it. His reverie was broken by Ann sitting down at the table across from him. "God, Blake, you look like hell. Keeping late hours?" she said snidely.
Ann reached across the table and put her hand over Blake's breast to see if he was wearing a bra. He tried to move away but she was able to catch hold of one of the straps and pull it back and let it snap. It was painful and the sound was loud causing Blake to worry that someone could hear it. "Lift up your shirt and let me see."
Blake knew better than to fight her and raised his shirt revealing his Playtex bra. "Blake you're such a fairy. Do you like the little pink ribbon on your bra?"
"Yes, Ann, you know I do."
"Don't be insolent."
"I'm sorry."
"I'm going to give you a bra for next Christmas. Then you'll have to open up the package in front of everyone."
"Ann!"
"I will Blake. Just you wait and see."
Blake got up and said, "may I be excused, Ann, I have to get ready for school."
She looked him over for a second and then waved him away. He then hurriedly left the room before she changed her mind.
As luck would have it, the first person Blake saw when he arrived at school was Joyce. She motioned for him to come over to her. Smiling, she said, "Blake, I mean Pamela, I liked you eating my pussy. It was real good."
"You're not mad at me?"
"For what?"
"For what Dave said?"
"Oh, who cares about that asshole. I can fuck any guy I want. Who needs him? But I think he really has a thing for you. And that bullshit about your period won't last forever. He's gonna want to fuck you silly one day, and when he finds out you ain't got a pussy, all hell will break loose."
Thinking back to Dave's huge cock, Blake shivered at the thought of him screwing a girl, any girl. "Did he fit, you know, his big thing inside you?"
"He sure did! It was incredible. I never felt a screw like that one. I think it just about reached my throat!"
Blake laughed with Joyce. In spite of what he might want or wish, he could see that they had become girl friends in a sense. The night before was just a rite of passage, an initiation, and now they could be girls together. He felt like she really did see him as her girl friend.
"Well Joyce, I'll have to tell him I'm not interested."
"Dave doesn't take no for an answer. I'll tell you one thing, he has a bright red Mustang, and he cruises around in it on the weekends. Just make sure that if you're dressed as Pamela, he doesn't see you."
"I will." They stood together watching the other kids arrive. Then Joyce said, "Pamela, I really want you to eat my pussy again some time. It felt real good."
"OK Joyce. I guess I can do it." Blake had no idea when or where.
"I'll let you know when. Maybe in the girls' bathroom during sixth period. I hate French class."
Blake was shocked. He would have to get a pass to leave class at the same time as her and rendezvous in the girls' bathroom. It was very risky if the teachers caught him. "But Joyce, it would be so rushed and dangerous."
"Don't worry, I come real fast, and we'll be in a locked stall. No one can see you. I'll slip you a note at the beginning of the class."
With that Joyce winked and walked away. Blake felt relieved that Joyce now saw him as a friend and wouldn't give away his secret, but he was terrified about what she had planned for him later that day. And what if she insisted he do it all the time? Things were still not turning out like he hoped they would.
At lunch time, the boys in his class stopped Blake before he could meet up with the girls. They were anxious to find out what it was that was going on between him and the eighth grade girls.
"C'mon Blake, my buddy," Clifford said, "you got to tell us your secret. Yesterday all the fucking girls were flocked around you. I mean not even just Karen and Amy but all the fucking girls. What the hell do you do for them?"
"Like I told you before, Clifford, it's just that they like me cause I talk to them with respect."
"Bullshit, Blake, it's got to be more than that. You look like you spent last night fucking every one of them. Is that it? You have some sort of incredible prick?"
Roy said, "yeah Blake, I bet you got a magic wand for a prick that gets the girls hot."
One of the other boys said, "make him show us his rod."
Quick as lightening, Roy grabbed Blake's wrists and pinned them behind his back. Several of the boys started to go after his belt buckle to open it. Blake kicked and thrashed around trying to stop them. He was frantic that they would find his girdle and stockings. In desperation he called out for help. This made Roy and Clifford angrier and they redoubled their efforts to pin him down so they could inspect his cock.
Just when it seemed they had him, Clifford yelled out in pain and let go. Looking up, Blake saw that Joyce had grabbed him by the hair and was pulling him back. In another second, Amy, Karen and Penny showed up pushing the other boys away from Blake. Once freed Blake jumped up from the ground and dusted himself off. It was a miracle that the girls rescued him just a second before his girdle would have been exposed to everyone. Still shaking, Blake allowed the girls to lead him off away from the boys over to their usual spot. He could hear much shouting and arguing as a large group of girls formed to tell the boys to leave Blake alone.
Blake sat down and caught his breath as Joyce and the club members made sure he was OK.
Blake said, "I can't thank you enough. Especially you Joyce, you saved my life."
"Hey Pamela, it was the least I could do for my special friend."
The Girls-Only Club members were happy to see that Joyce had accepted Blake as her friend. In particular, they noticed that she called him Pamela.
After a few minutes, Joyce excused herself saying to Blake, "I'll see you later."
When she was gone, Amy asked him, "what did she mean by that Pam? It's so neat that you've made a new friend. So it looks like everything went OK last night. We were really worried about you."
Blake didn't know where to begin telling the girls about what had really happened between him and Joyce. "Oh Amy, it was terrible last night! And I'm sure you're going to hate me when I tell you what happened. And I guess Joyce is my friend now, sort of, but I really think I have become her playmate more than anything. She wants to be my friend cause she wants me to meet her in the girls bathroom so I can do some stuff for her."
Shocked, the girls asked him, "what do you mean?"
"Last night I had to get four boys to come and when that was done then Joyce made me lick on her vagina and then her two friends made me do the same for them. I was so tired and hurting but they were very rough with me. They had a dog collar and a leash and a whip and, oh it was so horrible!" Blake was crying now from the release of emotion.
The girls looked at each other in disbelief. Tears were forming in their eyes also, until Penny and Kathy couldn't hold them back any longer and they cried also and then finally Amy, Karen and Janet cried. They had a good long cry, until finally Blake got a hold of himself and said, "thank you all for being here for me. Just to know that you care for me, is more important than anything that Joyce did to me."
When she had collected herself, Penny asked, "who were the boys?"
"They were football players for Madison high. Big giant guys, they were linemen or something I guess. Three of them were kind of innocent I guess, I mean I made them nervous cause they thought I was so pretty." The girls laughed at that thought. "But the fourth guy, his name was Dave, had an absolutely giant penis. Like he was Paul Bunyan or something. I mean it was unreal. And there is something about him that scares me. I lied that I was having my period, but I think if he ever sees me again he'll force me to have sex with him. I think he would rape me. Anyway, I guess I made him come pretty well. When his member got hard it was like a baseball bat, I had to suck just on the end of it a little bit and then hold it with both hands. He made it come all over me."
"Gosh, first Mr. Morris, now Dave and these other boys, it must just be some kind of bad luck," Janet added. "You're going to get such a wrong impression about being a girl!"
"Oh no Janet," Blake said, "I understand. It's just as long as I'm afraid for my mom and dad to find out, I'm vulnerable. I really am happy I'm a girl now and I never want to go back. And I think that soon I'll get the courage to tell at least my mom. At breakfast today, I was thinking I ought to tell her. But I got scared and couldn't."
"So what are you going to do about Joyce in sixth period?" Kathy asked.
"I guess I have to do what she wants."
"Pamela, I don't think you should!" Amy said.
"Yes, Pam, I agree with Amy," Karen said.
"But you and Amy are stronger than me and if I don't meet her I'm sure she'll get mad at me and probably hurt me. I don't think she would tell my mom and dad anything, cause she does sort of really want me to be her girl friend and lover. I mean I think now she sort of sees me as her little girl friend who has to do what she wants. It's kind of eerie like I'm her sex slave or something. She saved me from the boys I think because she sees me as her property and they were hurting me. But last night with her friends helping her, I was just a sexual object to them. They were whipping me and choking me, so I had to do what they wanted." The memory was making Blake cry again so he stopped talking.
"Look, if Joyce tries to hurt you we'll protect you."
"Yes. When sixth period comes, you really have to stand up to her at all costs!"
Ten minutes into sixth period, Joyce received permission from the teacher to go to the bathroom. She signaled to Blake as she was leaving the room that he should remember to do what she had written in a note to him: exactly two minutes after she left, he was to be excused and join her in the girls' restroom. She had given no indication as to what he should do if there was someone in the hall who could see him enter it, or even worse, if he ran into a girl other than Joyce in the bathroom. He supposed that Joyce was not smart enough to think about these things.
He counted silently to himself, two minutes and then raised his hand to get the teacher's attention. He could see Amy frowning at him and he was torn between fear of Joyce and losing the respect of the Girls-Only Club members. Just when he had decided to lower his hand and not go, the teacher called on him to find out what he wanted. Caught off guard he asked to be excused and the teacher gave him permission. He saw see Amy roll her eyes sarcastically, and as Blake walked past her desk, he whispered to her, "I won't do it!" and Amy smiled back and gave him a thumbs up sign.
Blake stepped out into the hall and walked toward the boys' room which was adjacent to the girls' room. Just as he got there, Joyce came out of the girls' bathroom and signaled for him to follow her. She had such a determined look in her eye that he lost courage and followed obediently behind her into the girls' bathroom. Luckily it was deserted and she led him into a stall and locked the door behind them.
"Now my little cutie, you're going to do for me what you did last night! First I've got to pee." It was awkward with the two of them in the small space and they had to hold each other tight for Joyce to maneuver around Blake to where she pulled down her jeans and panties and sat on the seat to pee. She let out a stream and then cleaned herself off with toilet paper. Blake stood next to her trembling while she did this. He tried to tell himself to leave but couldn't do it. He looked so terrified that Joyce said, "calm down, Pammy, this is fun, isn't it?"
"I'm scared Joyce. What if somebody comes in?"
"Don't worry about it, they won't look under the door. Take off your jeans and shirt; I like it when you look like a girl. OK?"
Blake was afraid to protest, so he stripped down to just his bra, girdle and stockings. "I'm going to lean back on the seat and put my legs up in the air while you get down on your knees in front of me and I'll put my legs over your head. Blake did as he was told and found himself with his head trapped between her thighs with her pussy inches from his face. He could see past her vagina to the toilet bowl. To get balance he held onto to the sides of the bowl with his hands. Joyce said, "c'mon princess, give it a good licking, like last night." Blake inched his face down towards the vagina and Joyce spread her legs apart wider so he could get in better. As he got in closer his head was just inches from the toilet bowl and he could see her urine in the water and could smell its faint odor.
His mind reeled with revulsion at what he was doing. This was going too far. He knew that he couldn't allow himself to be treated so abjectly. Joyce grabbed his head and pushed it down the final few inches. His jaw was practically touching the rim of the toilet, and her vagina was an inch away from his mouth. He stuck out his tongue ready to lick it as Joyce forced his head hard up into it. As his tongue ran across the pussy his arms slipped and he fell forward completely into it.
Something snapped within him and he jerked back in a frenzy trying to free his head from between her legs. Although she was stronger than him and held him tightly, he managed to get his head out and struggled up to his feet. He cried hysterically, "I can't I can't I can't. I can't do it Joyce. I'm sorry, I just can't do it, I'm not that kind of person. I just can't do that. I'm sorry, don't beat me up and don't be mad at me. I just can't do it." He was shaking so hard and crying so hard that Joyce was taken completely by surprise. He faced away from her covering his head and pressed it into a corner of the stall. Joyce stood up, pulled up her panties and jeans and said, "it's OK, Pamela. All you had to say was you didn't want to do it. I won't force you."
Through his crying Blake said, "you really mean that Joyce. You're not mad, you won't hurt me?"
"C'mon Pamela, you're my friend now. I don't hurt friends. I thought you'd really like to eat me out. Last night you seemed to really like doing it."
Blake couldn't imagine that Joyce and he were on the same planet last night. She must be incredibly dense he thought. Sort of a female counterpart to the football players.
"We better get back to class," Joyce said. "Put your clothes back on and wash your eyes in the sink."
Joyce opened the stall and stepped out at the exact same moment as the door to the bathroom opened. Blake, standing there in his bra and girdle looked up in shock to see Mrs. Gardner, the school assistant principal. The shock on her face rivaled that of Blake's.
"What in tarnation is going on here? I heard a commotion from the hallway." Looking back between Joyce and Blake, Mrs. Gardner said, "Blake, what are you doing in the girls' bathroom. And why in heaven's name are you wearing girls' underclothes? Joyce what is going on here? Why is he in here with you dressed like that?"
Joyce who didn't appear to be fazed by the presence of the assistant principal said, "I was just going to the bathroom, Ms. Gardner and Blake was just showing me his new clothes."
Frowning at Joyce, Ms. Gardner said, "Joyce go back to your classroom. Tell your teacher that I asked Blake to come with me. Blake, put on your pants and shirt."
Joyce left the room and Ms. Gardner watched as Blake put his clothes back on. "In all my years...." she said to herself. Blake shook like a leaf. He had never been so frightened in his life as he was now. Getting caught in the girls' bathroom was probably cause for expulsion. What could he say to his parents? What was to happen to his career? His chance to go to college and what about the harassment he would surely get once the other boys found out?
Blake dressed and followed Ms. Gardner to the school office where the school secretaries smiled at him as he passed. Blake was an honors student and they knew him well. Blake half-heartedly smiled back and was relieved that Ms. Gardner quickly led him into her private office, where she shut the door behind them and told him to have a seat.
She paced back and forth for a minute deep in thought and then said, "explain yourself Blake."
"Ms. Gardner, I won't lie to you. I wear girl's clothes as much as I can. I'm sure I'm really a girl." Her face was impassive. Blake had never before been in a position to sit across from her this close, and he saw that she was about his mother's age, maybe a little older. She was wearing a gray suit with a skirt and jacket, a white blouse and a scarf around her neck.
"We'll deal with that later, but what were you doing in the girls' bathroom and why were you there with Joyce of all people?"
"Joyce told me to meet her there. I mean she's become my friend and she wanted to meet me there, and I guess I didn't want to do it, but I'm kind of afraid of her, afraid to say no to her. She's one of the really tough girls, you know and I thought it best to go. But then when I was in there, I got so scared and I was sure it was wrong, so I then told her I had to leave. That's when you came in. I mean you must have heard me telling her I had to leave. I guess I had gotten kind of hysterical, cause I was afraid she would hurt me."
"Blake. why did Joyce want you in the bathroom. It looks to me like you were both in the stall together, and you were undressed!"
"Joyce sort of likes me sexually, Ms. Gardner. Am I going to be expelled from school?" Tears formed in his eyes and he began to cry.
Ms. Gardner reached in her purse and took out a lace hanky and passed it to Blake. "Here, wipe your eyes Blake. I'm not going to expel you from school, but I must have some answers to my questions. Of all the students in the school I think you're the last one that I could imagine this happening to. What did you mean by saying that Joyce "likes me sexually?" I know Joyce quite well since she's been here many times for misbehaving, and the faculty have long been concerned about her promiscuity. But this is the first time she's dragged one of our best students down to her level."
"Please don't tell anyone else, but last night she made me have sex with four guys, I mean I had to lick on them until they came. Then she made me suck on her and two other younger girls who I never saw before. Then today, she tells me that I'm now her good friend and she wanted me to lick on her again in the bathroom. But something snapped in me Ms. Gardner and I knew that I couldn't do it. I knew that no self respecting girl would let herself be coerced like that, and I decided to put my foot down and refuse. I was so sure she would hit me that I got hysterical but I knew I had to stop it. Ms. Gardner, from now on I'm never going to let anyone take sexual advantage of me again. And to be honest I realize that I am partly to blame about what happened with last night, since I should have just said NO!"
His long speech was said with such sincerity that Ms. Gardner felt moved by it. The passion of the young boy in front of her touched her heart and she said gently, "yes you should have refused, and if you're having a problem with another student, particularly if you're afraid of being hurt by them, you have to tell a teacher about it."
"I know you're right Ms. Gardner, but Joyce knew all about my dressing up like a girl and that kind of made me afraid to defy her. She could easily tell the guys about me."
"So the point is you should not be coming to school wearing a bra and girdle and stockings. Then you'd never have had any trouble at all."
There was silence as Blake thought about how to answer that. "Part of me thinks you're right Ms. Gardner, but an even bigger part of me needs for me to dress like a girl. If I don't wear a bra, I feel undressed, and I don't feel complete unless I have some pretty lacy panties or girdle on."
Ms. Gardner smiled and said, "let me take another look at your clothes."
"What, Ms. Gardner?"
"Take off your pants and shirt again so I can get a better look at you. I've never met a boy like you before. Young boys are almost always anxious to grow up and be men. They show off their strength and athletic prowess and now here you are, just as determined to be a girl. "
Blake did as he was told and stood shyly in front of Ms. Gardner wearing his bra, girdle and stockings. Ms. Gardner looked him over carefully. "Come closer," she said and Blake stood next to her chair. She gently touched his bra cup as if trying to determine if he had any bosom or not. She let her hand drop down until it touched the lace on his girdle, and then she ran it over the garters holding up his stockings. She seemed deep in thought and said to herself, "very interesting, to see the girls underwear go across your skin like it belongs there. I really wonder what I should do?"
She buzzed the front office intercom and said, "Marsha, could you and the other secretaries come in here for a second."
A moment later the door opened and the ladies joined Ms. Gardner in the office. The shock of seeing Blake dressed in girls' underwear caused them to laugh. "What's going on Principal Gardner? Why did you dress Blake in a bra and girdle?" Marsha asked incredulously.
"No, no, Marsha, I found Blake in the girls' restroom like this." She explained the story to the women and said, "I asked you in here to help me. What should we do? Do we have to call up Blake's parents?"
"No, no, oh, no!" Blake cried out, "I'm thinking of telling my mom soon, but I just can't do it yet." Tears flowed from his eyes and he buried his face in his arm.
It upset the women to see Blake cry, and they did their best to calm him down. They talked among themselves hoping to come up with an answer as to what to do. The bell announcing the end of class rang and a minute later there was a knock on the door. Marsha opened it a crack to see who was there and said, "hi Amy."
Blake and the women heard Amy say, "we're looking for Pamela, I mean Blake. Joyce said he was here. Is there anything the matter?"
Ms. Gardner walked to the door and said, "don't worry Amy, oh, and Janet, Penny, Kathy and Karen. Blake is fine. Why are you so concerned?"
Realizing that the club members had come for him, Blake ran to them and said, "I'm so glad you're here. Ms. Gardner caught me with Joyce. But it's because I refused to do what she wanted."
"You know each other I see," Ms. Gardener said. "Come on in girls, maybe you can help us out here."
Blake was comforted by having his friends with him. They gathered around him and faced the four older women. "Why are you girls so involved with Blake?"
Karen spoke up, "Principal Gardner, Blake, who is really Pamela now, is a member of our Girls-Only Club. We had known that Joyce was going to force him to go to the bathroom with her. Then, when only she came back to class and told our teacher that Pamela was coming here, we were concerned that something had happened to her."
The women found it amusing that Karen referred to Blake as a girl, and Ms. Gardner said, "you mean to say that you call him Pamela?"
"Yes, we do."
"Like I was saying Ms. Gardner, I'm a girl now. I so very much want to be a girl just like the others. I know I don't think like a boy at all."
Ms. Gardner said, "OK, OK honey you made that point very well. But you must understand this is a hard situation for a school to deal with. We have rules and regulations, yet I doubt if there is any precedent as to what to do in this case. I'm not sure what needs to be done."
Marsha spoke up, "Ms. Gardner, Blake or Pamela, doesn't have a "you know what" down there. So how can "he" or "she" be a she according to the school system?"
"A good point," Ms. Gardner said. She reached her hand up inside Blake's girdle from the bottom until she encountered his panties. "He's wearing panties!" she exclaimed. She snuck her hand around in Blake's panties until she found his penis. She gently grasped it in her fingers and while using her other hand to stretch back the lower part of Blake's girdle, pulled the penis out. "Look at this thing!" Ms. Gardner said. While she talked she grabbed it and pulled it and slid her hand over it.
"My oh my, it's a boy's penis," Marsha said and the other secretaries chuckled. Marsha grabbed the end of the penis while Ms. Gardner had her fingers around the base. The excitement and stress of the afternoon was too much for Blake. In a sudden, uncontrollable shudder his penis stretched out and ejaculated.
Ms. Gardner and Marsha fell into a fit of laughter, while Blake and the girls ran for tissues to mop of the cum, which had scattered over the carpet and top of the desk. Getting control of herself, Ms. Gardner said, "I'm sorry Blake, I know I shouldn't have laughed, but this is the silliest thing I think I've ever seen. Now we have to make some decisions about you and your status in the school."
"Ms. Gardner, I know that my clitoris is like a boy's penis; I can't tell you how much I hate it, and I am thinking that I'll have surgery to remove it someday."
"Blake," Ms. Gardner said, "we don't want you to hate yourself!"
"I don't hate myself, I mean as Pamela, I don't. It's just that, one day I want to have babies. I've thought a lot about it lately, and I'm sure that that is what I really want in my life. Of course, I can't ever have a baby but I think if I met the right woman, I could have a baby with her and then I could be the mother. After that, I could have the operation. You see what I'm saying."
"But what about your career Blake? You're one of our most gifted science students."
"I'm still interested in science, and I would continue to pursue it, but I wouldn't feel like my life is complete unless I could be a mother."
Marsha spoke up, "I think you'd make a fine mother, Pamela."
"Thank you for saying that."
"We're getting off track," Ms. Gardner said, "the problem for us now is how are you going to be dressing in school. I suppose as long as you want to wear women's underwear out of sight of the other students, we have no right to prohibit it. The real question is, what are we to do if it becomes common knowledge that you're doing it? Of course, if you decide to come to school dressed like a girl, that would be a whole different problem, wouldn't it?"
"But Ms. Gardner," Amy said, "all the girls in the school know Blake's secret.
"That's true," Janet added.
"Let me rephrase the question. What happens if the boys find out? In that case, it will be impossible to protect Blake."
"I don't see why that is so," Penny said. "Right now, none of the boys would ever attack one of the girls, and if they found out that Blake was a girl, then they would leave him alone also. I guess there would be a brief time of adjustment, but if we worked together, I mean all the girls in the school, then I'm sure it could be worked out."
The bell for the next class rang and Ms. Gardner said, "you're late for class now, I'll have to write you excuses. I must say I'm impressed at how much you care about Blake or Pamela. He/she is very lucky to have friends like you."
"I sure am Ms. Gardner. I promise I'll never go in the girls bathroom again as Blake. And I also promise that if there's any way I can figure out how to become Pamela all the time I'll do it. I can't thank you enough, you and Marsha and the other ladies for being so understanding. You all are so lucky to be women and I want so much to be a woman just like you."
The next day, Wednesday, was a meeting of the Girls-Only Club, followed by a wedding rehearsal at the church and then a dinner at a nearby restaurant. Upon arriving at Kathy's house, Blake changed into his yellow dress, put on his makeup, breasts and wig. He felt alive and pretty after the last detail of his dressing up was done. The dress had a high collar ending just below his throat. Being zipped into it up his back and with its matching belt snugly tightened around his waist gave him as nice a figure as he could hope to have. His bosom pushed out with womanly grace against thin vertical pleats decorating the chest area. "I look a little like Donna Reed," he thought to himself and smiled inwardly. He casually walked into Kathy's room to join the other girls; there was no longer a need for exclamations of delight and approval, he was one of them now, and their appreciation and admiration for how pretty he was, was exchanged in subtle smiles and knowing glances.
When Penny saw Blake she said, "Pamela, you should put on a slip! I can see the outline of your legs through your skirt!"
"I didn't realize it," Blake exclaimed and saw what she meant. When he smoothed the yellow cotton fabric of the dress against his sides the shadow of his legs was visible. He fetched a white half slip from among his clothes, stepped into it carefully so as not to catch the waist band on the long pointy heels of his shoes, and lifted it up into place underneath his dress. Looking in the mirror he saw that the slip had the desired affect of hiding his legs. "Just when I thought I knew everything, there are still things I don't know," he scolded himself. "I've got to concentrate on being the perfect girl!"
Blake rejoined the club members, and they decided to cancel their meeting since they were too excited about greeting the members of the wedding party as they arrived. The six club members gathered downstairs to await the guests. Brad was already there, whom Blake had never met before. In person, he was even sexier than his photo and the girls gathered around him to wish him their best. He greeted Blake, giving him a kiss on the cheek. "So you're the famous Pamela I've been hearing so much about," he said, causing Blake to blush.
"I'm pleased to meet you too," Blake said, "and I'm so excited about getting to be a bridesmaid. I can't thank you and Beth for letting me."
"The pleasure's all ours, especially to have such a beautiful girl lighting up the podium and more so if you have a smile like that one on the wedding day!" Blake's smile grew even wider if that were possible.
The doorbell rang and six classmates of Brad who would escort the girls down the aisle entered. After introductions were made, the assembled group was joined by Mrs. O'Connor and Beth, who set about deciding who would be paired with whom for the wedding march. Since Amy and Blake were the tallest they were matched with the tallest of the men. Blake's partner was to be Juergen, who, at six feet was more than half a foot taller than Blake. "Will you dance with me at the party?" he asked Blake.
"Of course Juergen, I want to dance with everybody!" Blake said smiling up at him.
"And a slow dance, too?"
"Yes, indeed!" Blake added, flattered by Juergen's interest in him. Juergen, was several years older and gorgeously handsome which made Blake nervous even though he tried hard to relax. It was difficult to believe that Juergen would even notice a girl as young as Blake, particularly if he had sex on his mind. But Blake would definitely not let himself be taken advantage of ever again! On the other hand, Juergen was nicer looking than Clifford or Dave. If Juergen held him tightly in a slow dance he knew he would melt and wouldn't be able to resist petting with him. No doubt Juergen would have a hand going up his dress in the dark, or would reach inside his dress to sneak inside his bra. He imagined himself saying, "I'm ashamed of you Juergen! We hardly know each other. You'll have to wait until I know that you're really serious about me!"
Blake's thoughts were interrupted by the entrance of some more members of the wedding party, including Kathy's aunt who came with her daughter Rachel and son-in-law. Rachel had her six-month old twin babies with her, a boy and a girl. The Girls-Only Club members were excited about the babies and Blake, in particular, found them to be adorable. Rachel was resplendent with pride at her two lovely children and Blake felt both great joy but also deep envy. He would love to have his own babies to show off.
With time to kill before the rehearsal, the girls retreated with Rachel and the babies up to Kathy's bedroom, leaving the men behind. The babies began to cry and Rachel said that it was time to feed them. In the privacy of Kathy's room she unbuttoned her blouse revealing her large white nursing bra. She undid the snaps holding the bra cups and, with the help of Kathy and Karen, positioned the babies across her lap for feeding. The babies eagerly suckled on Rachel's engorged breasts.
Blake was sitting across from her and watched with wide-eyed fascination. His jealousy gnawed at him and he even felt a slight sympathetic tingling in his own nipples. How he would love to be nursing a baby. He found himself sweating with confusion and self-pity. In spite of his frustration, he loved watching the babies tiny hands gently grab the sides of their mother's breasts and to hear the soft sucking sounds and Rachel's contented smile as the pent up tension in her breasts was relieved.
Blake sat back on the sofa and straightened his dress and folded his hands in his lap. The difference in size between his own breasts and Rachel's was enormous. Just when he thought he was becoming a girl, he had a terrible feeling of inadequacy next to her. He fought the temptation to feel sorry for himself. "I'm very feminine," he thought, "and in some ways more feminine than Rachel. For example, he could see that his bra was sexier than hers, and so too his panties. He also noted that he was wearing high heels and Rachel wasn't and his nails were polished and hers weren't.
While lost in these thoughts, Rachel finished feeding the girl baby and asked "who would like to burp her until I finish feeding the boy?" Though too shy and nervous to say anything, Blake's face signaled how eager he was to take on the job, and Karen spoke up for him, "let Pamela have the honors, she probably has never done it before."
"Can I?" Blake said excitedly.
"Sure. You've got to get some practice in before you get one of your own!"
Though the comment hurt, Blake said, "so true, Rachel. I can't wait to have my own baby one day!" Blake gingerly reached out to take the baby from Rachel. He supported her carefully under her arms and back and went back to his seat. Karen helped him position the baby across his chest with its head against his shoulder so he could burp her. He gently patted the baby until she let out a loud burp, which startled Blake and made everyone laugh.
"A satisfied customer!" Blake said smiling. After a few more moments of burping, he adjusted the baby to lie in his cradled arms against his breasts. As he looked down at it, his hair fell over the baby's face and he brushed it aside.
"Sing her a lullaby," Rachel said, and Blake complied. He was so choked up with maternal feeling that he could barely sing. "Pamela's going to make a wonderful mother some day," Rachel said. Moments later the little girl was asleep.
When the boy was done feeding Rachel burped him. Unlike his sister, he was not sleepy and he eagerly enjoyed being passed from girl to girl as they took turns holding him. While they were thus admiring the child, Mrs. O'Connor came in to tell Rachel and the others to come down stairs to meet Brad's parents who had arrived. Seeing Blake with the baby she said, "what an absolute picture postcard of domestic tranquility!"
"Mom, don't you agree that Pam would make the perfect mother" Kathy added.
"I do, I was thinking the same thing."
"Kathy, don't tease me!" Blake said laughing. He felt so content holding the baby, he wished the moment would never end. "Rachel, I'll be happy to stay here with the baby so she doesn't wake up."
"Would you Pamela? That would be great! You're sure you don't mind?"
"I'm loving every second of it. Really, please let me just stay here. It'll give her a chance to rest so she'll be better during the rehearsal."
"OK. If she wakes up and is cranky, give her something to suck. Between you and me just give her your nipple if you want. She won't realize it's not mine! If she's still crying, check to see if she's wet!"
Blake nodded his agreement and the rest of the group left to go downstairs to join the festivities. Kathy was the last one out and she closed the door part way, turned off all except one lamp and wished Blake good luck with the baby. Blake sat in the semi-dark with his skirt spread out on the sofa around him and the little baby sleeping in his lap with its head resting on his arm. It was quiet enough to hear the breaths of the baby and an occasional sound from the crowd downstairs.
Blake imagined what would happen if his dad walked into the room and saw him. Maybe he would first see his son wearing high heels and stockings. Then looking higher, the hem of his skirt spread out over the edge of the sofa and then the little baby sleeping in his lap. Certainly his chest would appear girlish and his thin arms and the delicate pink polish on the ends of his fingers. Looking up he might have some trouble recognizing his son, since his face was made up with lipstick, mascara and rouge and the long perfectly brushed hair. His dad would say, "is that you Blake?" and Blake would say, "yes dad, except now my name is Pamela and I'm your daughter. Are you mad at me?"
"No, Pamela, just a little surprised, But I do see you as Pamela and I love you just the same. In fact, I admire your courage and I'm happy that you found yourself."
Blake's reverie was abruptly interrupted by the baby crying. He attempted various ways of comforting her to no avail. In exasperation he decided to follow Rachel's suggestion that he pretend to nurse her. Reaching behind his neck he unzipped his dress, pulling the zipper down to his waist. He slipped out of the top of the yellow dress, pulled the left strap of his bra down over his shoulder and pulled the bra cup away exposing his breast. Gently he maneuvered the baby so that her mouth covered the nipple. She immediately latched onto it with her mouth and steadily suckled.
Blake was afraid that she would complain about there being no milk, but she seemed to be quite happy the ways things were. Her pressure on the nipple was gentle and Blake felt a small pleasurable feeling in his real nipple through the breast form. Over time, the feeling grew in intensity and he began feeling an overwhelming love for the baby. "So this must be how mothers bond to their children," he thought.
That he could feel this emotion so intensely made him wonder how he could have ever thought of himself as a boy. He steered his thoughts back to his dad. Then he thought how much he wanted to share this experience with his mom and Janice. He would definitely tell Janice about it and one day soon he hoped he would be able to tell his mom.
End Part IV
To Be Continued...
Thank you for reading my story! ~Pamela
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for use from
123rf.com - photo_16375217. Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Acknowledgments: The Girl's Only Club was first written and posted chapter by chapter at alt.sex.stories.tg in the late 1990's. The author has long wanted to acknowledge a debt to Nostrumo who gave much pointed and useful criticisms of the chapters prior to release - saving the plot from many more bizarre excesses than it already has. His advice made this a much better story than it would have been. ~Pamela
Historical Note: This second edition of The Girl's Only Club clears up a vast number of typos, misspellings, bad punctuation, miss-named characters and so forth. Moreover, those already familiar with The Girl's Only Club will realize that some changes to the plot have been done with the most significant ones in the last chapter. In fact, the modifications are designed to make the outcome more consistent with my original plan for The Girl's Only Club than the somewhat abrupt and incomplete ending (particularly in regards to Joanna) that was originally posted. At the time, I had become convinced (wrongly) that no one was reading The Girl's Only Club, so I had ended it prematurely, and the Joanna subplot had become an unfortunate victim. This revision helps to remedy this at least in part. While an additional chapter concerned with the aftermath of Blake's transition to Pamela seems logical, it is also anti-climatic, and I prefer to let each reader imagine in their own way how things turn out for Pamela in the future. ~Pamela.
Historical Versions: Originally posted at Asstr.org in 1997 (Girls-Only Club 1 - 15), Nifty's Archive in April of 1998, Crystal's Storysite in 2002, and Fictionmania in 2011. ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Pamela, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Pamela, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Pamela
Chapter 13
Later that afternoon, the assembled wedding party stood outside in the pleasant, fragrant air deciding who would go with whom to the church. Juergen announced that, in as much as he drove a two seat TR6 sports car, he had room for just one passenger, and would Pamela like to go with him? Blake was pleased at the attention and agreed, but not before the girls teased him about being Juergen's 'date.'
Out of earshot of Juergen the Girls-Only Club members whispered advice to Blake. "Don't let Juergen be the next man to get the better of you Pamela!" Karen said.
"Don't you worry, I won't let him touch me!" Blake said.
"Yeah right! Just don't let him park the car anywhere except at the church!"
"Karen, I've decided to not let anybody take advantage of me, and I mean it. Only when I'm in love will I let a boy touch me, and then he had better love me back!"
"C'mon girls you can trust Pamela with me!" Juergen called out, as if he was reading their minds. He led Blake away up the block to his car and held the door open for him and watched as Blake gracefully sat his bottom down on the seat and swung his legs inside and waited for Juergen to close the door. Juergen ran around to the driver's side and got in.
"I hope you won't mind the wind," he said.
"I don't know, I've never ridden in a sports car before. It may mess up my hair a bit, but I guess I can brush it out when we get to the church."
"That's what I like, a girl who's a good sport!."
Juergen started the engine and pulled the car out into the road following the other cars to the church. Blake sat quietly afraid to give Juergen any indication that they were on a date. After a few minutes, Juergen turned the radio on. As the sound came up, Blake heard an aria from an opera, then Juergen quickly changed the channel to a rock and roll station.
"Wasn't that classical music?" Blake asked.
"Yes, I guess it was."
"You can listen to it if you want to Juergen."
"Really? I was afraid that you would find me old fashioned."
Blake was amazed that Juergen would be self-conscious. "You don't have to pretend you're someone else for my benefit. Anyway, I like classical music also."
"You mean you don't mind my liking opera? That's fantastic. You can't imagine how much Brad and the other guys tease me about it."
Juergen switched the station back, and they rode on listening to the beautiful singing. Blake asked, ""What opera is playing?"
"It's Don Giovanni by Mozart."
Juergen talked on about different singers and operas he had heard. "I've never met a girl like you before Pamela. I mean one with whom I can feel natural. To be able to talk about music with someone and not be laughed at, is wonderful. I guess I'm getting carried away a bit. I've only known you for a couple of hours, but I guess I just want to say that you're special." Juergen blushed thinking about what he had said and became tongue tied and couldn't continue.
Blake sensing his embarrassment decided to soothe him. "Thank you for saying that Juergen. That's kind of you." He decided that he wouldn't say more, even though he was moved by what Juergen had said. He wanted to do what a real girl would do, and he was afraid to say too much. Better to let Juergen feel a little awkward then to completely reassure him.
They reached the church and Juergen parked the car at the end of the parking lot away from the other cars. "We have a few minutes before we have to join everyone," Juergen said. He looked over at Blake and said, "I think you're awfully pretty Pamela." Blake forced himself to keep looking straight ahead through the windshield. His heart was racing as he anticipated that Juergen was going to try something with him. It would be nice to kiss him, Blake thought, but vetoed the idea immediately. I must not give in to temptation.
Blake turned his head toward Juergen and said while smiling, "I think we had better go in." Juergen smiled back, and got out to open the door for Blake.
The rehearsal went smoothly. Blake and Juergen formed the fifth pair to walk down the aisle. Behind them were Amy and her escort, and then Mrs. O'Connor, Brad's parents and then the bride. Since Beth's father was deceased, an old and dear friend of the family, whom Beth and Kathy had always called "Uncle Frank," took over the duty of escorting Beth down the aisle.
As much as Blake enjoyed his walk down the aisle holding onto Juergen's forearm, it would be a thousand times more exciting when he got to do it wearing his bridesmaid dress. His excitement turned to a sudden overpowering panic, however, when he realized that the hundreds of guests filling the church would be watching his every step. He couldn't go through with it! He would have to tell Mrs. O'Connor to find someone else. He was about to run to her when he glanced at Juergen and their eyes met. He realized that Juergen would be with him every step of the way, and there was no reason to be afraid. After all Juergen would hold onto and comfort him if he should become faint with fear.
At the end of the aisle he had to walk up two small steps to the dais where he would join Penny and Karen on the right side of the bride and groom. He would be facing the entire congregation at that point and he again started to feel panicky. But Karen took his hand as soon as Juergen brought him up to his spot on the stage and he again felt soothed. "Promise me you'll hold my hand Saturday!" Blake whispered to Karen and she said, "of course I will Pam. Don't worry!"
Juergen wanted to sit next to Blake at the rehearsal dinner, but Blake said that the girls needed to sit together. "I'm sorry Juergen, but you'll still have some dances with me at the wedding!"
"I'll be happy to drive you home after the dinner."
"You can drive me back to Kathy's house. I have some things to do there before I can go home."
"I'll wait."
"Oh, no Juergen, it's really all right. My mom will come get me later."
The dinner was a lot of fun. Blake especially liked joking with the girls about the different attributes of their escorts. Blake kept secret some of his discoveries about Juergen, like his love of opera, since he didn't want to be the cause of the other boys finding out. It was nice having a small secret about a boy; it made for a bit of intimacy, a bond between them.
Blake sat silently during the ride back to Kathy's place, letting Juergen tell him about himself. When they arrived at their destination, Juergen parked the car a few houses up the block and they sat in the darkened car. Juergen took Blake's hand and held it. "I really like you Pamela."
"Thank you, Juergen."
"Would you mind if I kissed you good-bye?" While he said this he put his arm around Blake's shoulder and leaned toward him.
Not knowing what a girl should say in answer to such a question, Blake hesitated and said, "we barely know each other."
Juergen gently turned Blake's face toward his own, and Blake felt his hot breath as he moved his lips towards his. Blake smiled and turned his face away and looked down. "Juergen, I really do like you, but I don't think I'm ready for this yet. We'll have plenty of time to get to know each other better later on." Blake couldn't believe his courage in being able to say this. Inwardly, he felt ecstatic, like he finally was able to reach a level of self-confidence the same as the other club members. He knew that it would be nice to kiss Juergen but it would have to wait until the right time.
Juergen smiled at Blake and moved away. "I'm sorry, Pamela. I'm not that sort of guy, it's just that I've never met a girl like you before. Just to know that you like me is good enough." With that he got out of the car and walked around to Blake's side to escort him up the block to Kathy's house.
Mrs. O'Connor drove Blake back home after he had changed out of his clothes. His mom and dad were anxious to hear about his experience and asked him several questions about the rehearsal and dinner which he answered cheerfully. When he was done he went upstairs to take a shower. He felt giddy with excitement at the thought that there were just three more nights until the big day. "What a glorious wedding it will be," he said to himself. He imagined the girls together in their dresses, the photographer shooting their pictures, dancing with the boys and especially some time with Juergen so he could get to know him better.
Upon entering the bathroom, Blake was about to start the water running for his shower when his mother knocked on the door calling "I've got a clean towel for you."
"Just a minute," he answered, and wrapped his old towel around his waist and opened the door for his mom. She was holding a pile of freshly laundered towels which she proceeded to place on shelves in the bathroom.
"Mom, I can't wait for the wedding, it's going to be so much fun."
"I'm sure it is. I just love weddings myself. No matter how many times I've gone, I still weep when the bride says her vows."
"Have you ever been a bridesmaid?"
"Yes, a couple of times, when two of my best friends were getting married." Blake tried to imagine his mother as a young girl at the weddings. From the pictures he had seen of her as a youth, she must have been very beautiful. She had gained a little weight since then, but she was still a very attractive woman. Today she was wearing a simple yellow cotton house dress, one that he had seen her wear a hundred times before. Her large breasts reminded him of the D cup bras he had gathered up and folded from the laundry and which she must be wearing right now under her dress. He wondered what size her bras were back when she was a bridesmaid.
"Did you have to wear a special dress?"
"Yes. Each of my friends had picked out a whole color scheme for the bridesmaids and the flower girls."
"I wish I could have been at yours and dad's wedding," Blake said impulsively, and then laughed when he realized how ridiculous that sounded. His mom joined in the laughter, "I guess at least half of you was there! I mean the egg part." They laughed together at this while looking at each other in the large wall mirror.
After a minute, Blake could see his mother's smile begin to fade and then drop rapidly into a frown. Blake had the sense that something was wrong. Her face finally formed a bewildered expression he had never seen before.
"What's the matter mom?" Blake asked, his eyes raced around the room to see if he had accidentally left a bra or panties lying about. But he remembered that he had carefully tucked them away in his room before going to the bathroom.
His mother seemed to be starring at the side of his chest and he looked at himself in the mirror to see what she was seeing. He didn't notice anything unusual until his mother said in a very quiet voice, "you've been wearing a bra."
The words fell into Blake's ear like molten lead ingots. An intense hot feeling shot through his face and chest. The scene was unreal and he wasn't sure she had really said it, but the expression on her face reminded him of the awful sickening reality of her words.
"You were wearing a bra, weren't you? I don't understand." She was pointing now at his chest and he looked down and noticed the presence of a perfectly well defined red indentation where the bra he had been wearing all day had been pressed tightly against his skin. The marks were so clear, that one could see the pattern of lace on the elastic straps.
"Mom," he tried to say.
She looked up at him, and he saw her expression turning to sadness or anger and he had the impression that tears were forming in the corners of her eyes.
"Where is the bra?" she asked in a trembling voice.
"I'm sorry mom. I didn't want you to know. Mom,.."
"Where is the bra?" she interrupted him.
"It's in my room." Blake was terrified of what she might say or do. "Look mom please let me explain."
"Where did you get it?"
"I bought it mom. Let me..."
"Where did you buy it?"
"At the mall. Mom, you've got to let me.." She wasn't listening to him and his voice trailed off.
"You were wearing a bra at the rehearsal? Did everyone know it?"
Blake's mind raced to decide whether he should lie or not. Once he started to lie he would have to tell a thousand lies. On the other hand, the truth could mean the end of the wedding for him, the end of his membership in the Girls-Only Club, the end of his friendships with Amy, Karen, Penny, Kathy and Janet. While he hesitated, his mom said, "I see, Blake, everyone knew."
Defeated, she sat down on the closed toilet seat and put her head in her hands. With tears in her voice she asked, "how did they know?"
"Mom, I'm so scared to tell you. Please don't feel bad."
"Blake, you have no idea how much this hurts. Just tell me."
"Mom, I was dressed as a girl at the rehearsal and the dinner. You see, I've become a girl, I guess." His words sounded phony and kind of silly.
His mother looked up at him with tears on her cheeks. "You've got other clothes? What else? I don't understand."
"Mom, I'm sorry, but I have a bunch of dresses and things. I like to wear them."
"What kind of horrible sickness has affected you?" she said with a controlled cold anger now rising up in her voice.
"Mom, I'm not sick, please don't.."
"Is it those girls you hang out with lately? Have they been dressing you as their little sissy?" her voice was like steel now.
"Mom, don't.."
"How did they twist you around so? I though you had so much pride."
"Mom, please don't talk about them like that. They didn't force me to do anything I didn't want to do."
"Is that Mrs. O'Connor in on this?"
"Mom, she knows about it, but I wouldn't let her tell you about it. It's all my fault."
Her face suddenly sprang alive, and she said, "so you're not a groom at the wedding? You a bridesmaid?!?" She nearly yelled this out, and Blake wanted to beg her to be quiet, lest his dad or someone else hear the commotion. But she said, "your father must never know. You hear me Blake your father must never know."
"I know mom, I won't tell him."
"You're going to never do this again, Blake. I want you to give me your girls' clothes and I'll get rid of them. I want you to call up Mrs. O'Connor and tell her that you can't be in the wedding. If you don't, I'll have her in court and hopefully behind bars where she belongs."
Blake had never seen his mom filled with such anger. His fantasies that she would love and accept him as Pamela seemed like foolish dreams. The hurt and pain in him was so intense that he held his sides and bent over. He began to cry like he had never cried since he was a small baby. Hysterical, uncontrollable tears.
His mother watched him with an angry stare. His nose was running and he reached for a tissue to blow it. He forced out the words, "mommy, I never wanted to hurt you, but I am a girl."
She said nothing. He continued, "Please don't do anything to Mrs. O'Connor and the girls. They're the only friends I've ever had. I love them, mom."
"How can you love people who humiliated you? Who turned you into a little pervert?"
"I'm not a pervert, mom! I'm just a girl who happened to be born with a boy's body."
"Nonsense."
"Mom, for years and years I've wanted to be a girl, I mean I knew I was a girl. It's just that until I met the girls in the club, I hadn't been able to know it consciously. They helped me see that I already had the personality of a girl. It explained so much to me: why I could never really get along with boys, why I never really like to play sports, why I always loved pretty things."
"Don't you realize that they're laughing at you? How can you be so naive?"
The passion in her voice was so strong that Blake suddenly found himself thinking that she might be right. His mind raced back to the first meeting of the Girls-Only Club, and his initial feeling that it was all a joke. Maybe in their special session while he waited downstairs they plotted the whole thing as a game, as a fun activity of the club. After all, the girls were so pretty and popular and he had never spent any time with them before.
A crushing weight of depression sank onto his shoulders. The thought that the entire eighth grade girls were laughing at him was too much to bear. But then what about the adults who knew his secret and especially Mrs. O'Connor? There was no way he misjudged her. How could he have? "Mom, Mrs. O'Connor would never allow the girls to humiliate me!"
"Your Mrs. O'Connor is one very sick woman and I'm afraid that I'm going to have to give her a piece of my mind!"
"I beg you to leave her out of this!"
"Now come with me to your room and show me your bras."
Having no other choice, Blake reluctantly followed her to his bedroom, where he gave her the bra and panties he had been wearing that day. The shock on her face when he actually produced them from the back of his underwear drawer pained him even more. She held the clothes with obvious disgust.
"Where is everything else?"
"Up in the attic I have some more bras." He led her up the stairs to the chest in the attic where he had his collection of girls' clothes. She gasped with surprise at the assortment of clothes.
"Oh God, Blake. Look at these bras and panties. And girdles! Jesus, Blake! How can you be wearing girdles!"
"Mom, you wear girdles, and I wanted to feel closer to you by wearing them also."
The statement touched his mother and she shook her head in frustration. In a softer tone she said, "in a sick sort of way that is flattering, but girls' things are girls' things and boys' things are boys'. You are a boy and you'll always have to face up to that fact. There are many ways to be close to me without dressing like me! Where have I failed you that you can think such strange thoughts?"
She was talking to herself out loud and didn't listen to Blake's protestations.
"Look at this nightie. How could you wear such a frilly thing? Tomorrow after your father leaves for work, I'm going to get these clothes and put them out in the trash." Hearing this Blake began crying again, but his mother ignored him saying, "what about the dresses?"
"They're at Kathy's house."
"OK, wait here while I get the phone." His mom left to find the portable phone and was back in a minute. "Now, I'm going to call Mrs. O'Connor and cancel your participation in the wedding."
"Please don't call, mommy!" Blake sobbed, but it did no good.
Blake gave his mom Kathy's phone number and she dialed the phone while glowering at Blake. After exchanging a curt greeting with Mrs. O'Connor, Blake heard her say, "I've found out everything about Blake pretending to be a girl and I've decided that I won't try and have you arrested, on condition that you promise to never ever see Blake again, and most specifically to never let him have the girls clothes he left in your house or have any contact with the girls in the club."
Blake couldn't hear what Mrs. O'Connor was saying but a heated discussion ensued between the two women. Mrs. O'Connor was doing most of the talking until finally Blake's mom turned to him and said, "I've been persuaded by Mrs. O'Connor to meet with her now to discuss the situation. It's best that you come along with me, so get dressed and we'll leave. We're going to meet her for some tea at local coffee shop." Blake quickly put on his clothes and in a minute they were headed to the rendezvous.
Blake's mom and Mrs. O'Connor sat facing each other across the square table where the hostess had seated them. Mrs. O'Connor could see that Blake's eyes were puffy from his crying and she tried to give him whatever silent reassurance she could without raising the anger of his mom. The two women made a striking pair: both carried themselves with confidence matching the seriousness of the occasion.
"Look, I'm very glad that you agreed to come," Mrs. O'Connor started. "You're very lucky to have such a truly wonderful son like Blake." Blake's mom smirked at the reference to him as her "son." Mrs. O'Connor picked up on that but continued, "I know that you find that ridiculous coming from me in view of what you have found out about Blake wanting to be, or in fact, actually seeing himself as a girl. But in spite of anything else that might be said, I really do believe that about him. Since he has come into my life, I've been cheered everyday thinking about how much he has developed into the person he really believes he is. Now let me make it clear to you that at the start my first reaction to his being dressed as a girl was exactly the same as yours. In fact, you remember that time I called to say that Blake was staying for dinner?" Blake's mom nodded her head, "well, I originally was calling to tell you that I had found him wearing a dress in Kathy's room."
"Well why in heavens name didn't you stop the whole thing right then and there? It would have been so much more honorable than encouraging Blake's public humiliation and debasement."
Mrs. O'Connor glanced at Blake who was hanging onto every word of the conversation. "You know, a person's first impulse is not necessarily always the best. The girls in the club, in fact, had seen something in Blake which everyone else had missed, and that was that if you just took away his male appearance, then he was a girl, and I mean a truly effeminate, delicate girl. The truth of that hit me while I was about to tell you what I had discovered. In a flash I saw the little girl in Blake yearning to be born. If you could have seen the happiness in his face while wearing the dress - you know it's the hopelessly feminine bridesmaid dress that he was to wear to the wedding."
Blake's mom interrupted, "Bridesmaid dress! That's why you were asking me all those question before about weddings and my being a bridesmaid?"
"Mom, I was trying to get close to you pretending I was your daughter."
"But you're not my daughter, and I don't want you talking like that!" Looking up at Mrs. O'Connor, she continued, "Mrs. O'Connor, I don't know where this conversation is going. You claim to see a girl in my son. I'm sorry to contradict you, but I see a boy in my son. What's more, if I wasn't as nice a person as I am, I would take you to the police for the way you've acted on your perverted ideas about Blake." She was starting to get angry again and Blake's spirit began to sink.
"I understand that you're very upset about Blake," Mrs. O'Connor said as gently as possible, "but as hard as it is for you to understand right now, I also love and care about him, and my actions are born purely as a result of affection."
"Mrs. O'Connor, this sounds so sick to me. To even have to discuss whether or not he's a boy. And to say that it's an act of love to dress Blake as a little sissy, to train him how to wear bras and girdles, to publicly display him as a bridesmaid in a frilly pink dress. It's incredible. Let's go Blake!" she said and began to rise.
"Wait one more minute, please" Mrs. O'Connor said desperately as she put her hand on Blake's mom's arm and looked imploringly into her eyes. A tear had formed in Mrs. O'Connor's eye which touched Blake's mom in a strange way, so she let her self sit down again, but just on the edge of the chair, as if she were about to leave.
"You know, I've raised two daughters myself," Mrs. O'Connor said with a tearful sound in her voice, "and I think I know the behaviors and attitudes of young girls very well. Especially about those little impulses girls have which make them girls, I mean, makes them feminine and not masculine."
"Mrs. O'Connor, I've raise two girls myself, and two boys also!"
"Then you know very well indeed that girls interact differently among themselves than boys. They're more social, less competitive; often times they want to nurture babies and play with make-up and dress up in mommy's clothes. I've seen Kathy and Beth when they got their first period, their first nylons, their first heels. I remember how proud they were to wear their first bras and how they walked around for weeks making a point of thrusting out their chests to let the world know that they had become women! I bet that both of us can remember when we got our first bras and little did we know how big we were going to get!"
Mrs. O'Connor chuckled a little at the thought and Blake looking back and forth between the two women could see that his mom let out a tiny smile also.
"After all we're both D cups now and I for one had no idea where I would end up when they started growing!" Blake looked at Mrs. O'Connor's large chest and then at his mom's and wished he could be like them. He prayed that he would be able to confide that to his mom someday.
"I also remember when Kathy and Beth first got interested in boys and the fantasies they had about them. They made a point of wearing just the right dress or jeans each day, and learned how best to style their hair and put on make-up. When I think about all these things that Kathy and Beth went through, I have to say that I have seen them all in Blake, and he acted no differently than either of my daughters."
"But I've never seen him like that," Blake's mom interjected impatiently.
"I'm afraid to say that that isn't the case," Mrs. O'Connor said contradicting her.
"What in tarnation do you mean!" Blake's mom said sharply.
"Do you remember the day we met in the bra department at Lord and Taylor department store?"
"Yes, I do."
"Well, there was a young lady there, of whom you said, and I think it's just about a direct quote: 'That's a very pretty bra you have on young lady. You look beautiful in it. How precious you are... it's so refreshing to meet a shy and modest girl. You have such a pretty young body and you look so good in that bra. I wish my younger daughter would only act as feminine as you!'"
"Well, I do remember meeting that very lovely young lady. I believe that Pamela was her name, wasn't it?"
"Yes, Pamela was the name we had given her." Blake's mom was puzzled as to her meaning. "Don't you see that that supposed young lady was Blake!!!!"
Blake's mom seemed to turn to stone as the full meaning of the words registered in her mind. She closed her eyes and then slowly slunk back fully into her seat like she'd been hit by a bullet and were dying. Her hand came up to hold her head and she rested an elbow on the table. Blake stared at her with eyes wide open and then glanced at Mrs. O'Connor whose eyes were now flooding with tears.
The waitress came and asked if they wanted more tea and Mrs. O'Connor said to pour everyone a new cup. Blake saw a tear drop roll out of his mom's eye and then heard her sniffle a bit. From deep inside her a very tired and hoarse voice said, "so, that was my little Blake." She turned to look at him, and her gaze was filled with astonishment and tears.
Taking a big chance, Blake reached across the table to touch his mom's hand and said, "mom, I'm Pamela and I so desperately want to be your daughter. Can we be mother and daughter?"
She didn't answer, and Blake continued, "looking back, mom, though I didn't really know it consciously, I guess I've wanted to be a girl for as long as I can remember. Do you remember when I was in kindergarten and the kids put on a show for the parents? The girls had to do the Can-Can and they wore beautiful pink crepe paper skirts, with dozens of layers? The boys had to do the Mexican hat dance in cowboy costumes. I remember being intensely jealous of the girls. I wanted to wear a skirt and dance with them, but I couldn't. The next best thing was I got to do was to play after school with one of the girls in my class, I think her name was Betty, and she let me try on the skirt one day in her bedroom. I remember jumping around and pretending that I could do the Can-Can. Later on, after I saw the movie "The Parent Trap" I fell in love with Hayley Mills and I wanted to be her. I remember feeling embarrassed by that. I mean my friends were fantasizing about being baseball stars, while all I wanted to be was her."
"I'll bet millions of young girls wanted to be her," Mrs. O'Connor said. Wearily, Blake's mom said, "Mrs. O'Connor, I'm sorry for the mean things I said. You understand don't you?"
"Of course, I do."
"Blake, you'll have to give me time to adjust, you know this is such a shock to me. But, if nothing else, a mother always wants her children to be happy, and I'm willing to do what I can for you. If becoming a girl will make you feel natural and complete, then I guess I'll learn to love you like that, as my daughter. Of course, it's not just me that counts here, and you should be warned that your father will not take this like me. He will rage and he will storm and eventually, when he sees there is no hope, he'll probably turn his back to you. Your father might very well never love you again."
Both happy and sad at his mother's conciliatory speech, Blake decided to only concentrate on the positive. He stood up and gave her a tearful hug of joy. "Mom, I've never been so happy about anything in my life. I know this is hard for you but I'll make you sure that you did the right thing." He sat down again and took the hand of each of the ladies and held them. Mrs. O'Connor then took the hand of Blake's mom and the three of them had a small communion together, thankful that everything had worked out OK.
The waitress came with the tea and the special moment ended. "Mom, I wish you could see me in my bridesmaid dress," Blake said.
"Of course the dress is yours to keep after the wedding" Mrs. O'Connor said, "you'll be able to model it for her any time."
"I'm not sure I can handle it right now, Blake. Seeing you in dresses will be a hard adjustment. You've given me the terrible duty of letting your father know about it. I can't let you tell him, since he'll need some time to get over his anger before he sees you. Anyway, have you thought about your future as a woman? I mean what about your penis, honey? Will you get an operation?"
"I don't know, mom. I've thought a lot about it, like if I should live as a true girl and maybe marry a man, or else live without surgery and marry a woman, if I could find a woman to love me like that. The one thing I do know for sure is that I want to have babies. I really want to be a mom one day."
"How could you ever become a mom? Do you mean adopt a baby?"
"Well that's possible. I was also thinking that if I married a woman she could have the baby and then I could be the mother."
"How sad, Blake, that you'll never have a normal life. This sounds so complicated and unrealistic. A woman like you describe would be hard to find. And if you loved a man, everyone would consider you gay and it's hard to imagine you could get a baby to adopt."
"It's still better than me trying to be a man when I'm not. It's like even right now I feel naked without a bra on. And I'm wearing boys' underwear for the first time in weeks and it seems so wrong to me. I really like knowing I have something pretty on, something lacy and soft. Then I feel OK."
"Blake, you sound like a much younger girl than you are chronologically. I hope that you'll be able to mature emotionally and become a true woman. For example, while women do enjoy feeling pretty, and they like pretty clothes, it's not a major obsession with them. They aren't always thinking about their bras, and I'm sorry to say, if a woman was as flat as you, she might very well not bother with a bra, and she wouldn't even miss it in the slightest!"
"But lots of woman who have small breasts wear padded bras, or even have surgery to get bigger. That's how I feel mom."
"I suppose so. How big a bust do you want?"
"Well, so far the girls have given me some A cup breasts, and while I like them a lot, I really do want to have at least a B cup size or maybe even a C cup, you know like Janice. I mean I want them to be real breasts. I would love to have surgery, I guess. "
They chatted some more until Blake excused himself to go to the restroom. When he was gone, his mother said, "well, I guess this will eventually solve one of the nagging problems in our family."
"What do you mean?"
"Blake's sister Ann has become quite the body builder. She gave us a display of strength the other day that was staggering. She can lift over a hundred pounds."
"Incredible!"
"Yes, but poor Blake has become an object of ridicule since he can't keep up with her. Imagine being a boy and having your younger sister be stronger than you! But now I can see what has happened. By some odd twist of fate, Ann really wants to be a man while Blake wants to be a girl. I don't see how this happened since Barry and Janice turned out so perfectly!"
After sipping some tea she continued, "once Ann finds out that Blake wants to be a girl, and that I tolerate it, she's going to want to be treated like a boy! Her father already treats her like one and I doubt that he's the slightest bit upset about it!"
"That's a double standard."
"You're right, Mrs. O'Connor. You think that it would be OK for boys who want to be girls to be allowed to be girls. The more I think about it the more I can see how feminine Blake has been. He likes helping out with the dishes and chatting with me and his sister Janice. He even volunteered to wash Janice's lingerie!"
"I'm sorry you've missed some of the important milestones in her growing up. You don't mind my referring to Blake as a 'her'?"
"It seems strange but I guess it's necessary. So I take it she wants to be called Pamela?"
"Yes, somehow the girls in the club decided on that name. Blake seemed to them to be a Pamela, whatever that means."
"You took her shopping for a complete wardrobe?"
"Yes. I'm sorry that we lied to you, but we obviously couldn't tell you what was going on. We spent a delightful day at the mall and then at a lingerie shop, picking out clothes."
"I saw that you got her many girdles. Isn't that unusual for such a young girl?"
"Pamela insisted. She really loves them. She and the other girls had an hysterical time trying them on. You should have seen them. You know she likes them because you wear them."
"God knows that I wish I didn't have to!" and the two women laughed. "I should pay you for the clothes you bought."
"Absolutely not! It was my treat."
"Is there anything else she really needs?"
"You can ask her, but I think she needs some everyday kind of pantyhose, so she doesn't have to wear the expensive department store kind every day."
Blake came back and sat down hearing the last part of the sentence. "Who are you talking about?"
"About you," his mother said. "If you're going to be one of my daughters, then I'm going to have to make sure you have everything a young lady needs to have. Mrs. O'Connor says that you need some more pantyhose. What else? Do you have enough panties and bras? And what about slips?"
"Gosh, mom, I think I have enough of those, at least as much as Janice does. There are a million other things I would love to have though! Like I have only the one nightie you saw and no pajamas. I don't have any slippers and I really only have a few dresses and skirts."
"Now you really are sounding like a girl," Mrs. O'Connor said. "No matter how many skirts or dresses Kathy has, she always has her eyes on another one."
"Janice is the same way, though I've never had any luck getting Ann to wear a dress."
"Mom, I also haven't any jewelry. I really want a necklace and a bracelet to wear. Oh, and can I get my ears pierced!"
"I suppose you can, but all this will have to wait until your dad is told, and I can't promise you when I'll summon up the courage to do that. It had better wait until after the wedding, since I'm sure he'll forbid you to go. In fact, I suppose we need to plan when you'll make the transition to Pamela full time. Certainly, since there is only a couple of weeks of school left, it would be best for you to reappear next fall as Pamela, so perhaps at the start of the summer would be a good time? What do you think?"
"That would be wonderful," Blake said hesitatingly, while inwardly feeling a sudden stab of fear at making such a complete change in his life.
"What's the matter?" his mom asked.
"I guess the thought of actually being able to be Pamela all the time is a bit scary."
"There would be no turning back," his mom said.
"I know, mom, but I know deep in my heart that it's the best thing for me."
"Well, it'll certainly be a shocking time for the neighbors, for the kids at schools, for everyone. All of a sudden, we'll have to completely change the decor of your room. Besides getting rid of your boy clothes, we'll have to fill the room and dresser with your girl things. A drawer for your panties, bras and stockings, and the closet filled with your dresses, skirts and blouses. You'll be able to get some jewelry boxes and you can keep your perfumes on the dresser top, like other girls do. When our relatives and friends come to visit, there you'll be Pamela, just another one of the girls in the family. Of course, there are still those serious issues about your surgery and hormones and so forth. I guess we'll have to have a talk with Dr. Peterson, or probably actually Dr. Wentworth, and maybe get our lawyer involved so the school will let you enroll. You might need some sort of official change in your birth certificate. Just think of the whole town seeing you as Pamela! The first time you show up at the dinner table in a dress, I dread to think of your poor father's expression."
"I'll just try and be the nicest girl a daddy ever had and that'll make him love me again."
"I wish it were so simple."
"I really don't want to hurt dad. I hope you understand that."
"Of course, I know you don't want to."
"One last thing I want, mom, something which I've wanted for a very long time is to take ballet lessons."
"Slow down, honey, we'll have plenty of time to do this all later."
"You see how Pamela is blossoming?," Mrs. O'Connor said.
"I suppose you're right, Mrs. O'Connor. Pamela is here to stay and I think it will be for the best."
Chapter 14
The next morning Blake had put on his panties and was just in the process of lining up his bra to put around his waist, when he heard a light tapping on his door. "Who is it?" he called out apprehensively.
"It's me," he heard his mother's voice.
"I'm getting dressed."
"It's OK, honey I want to see what you're wearing."
Blake opened the door and she came in. "Here, let me help you with that," she said, taking the bra from his hand.
"I can do it mom."
"I know you can, but I guess I just want some opportunities to get to know you better as a girl. I remember teaching Janice how to wear bras like it was almost yesterday, and, well, I think it might help my adjustment to you becoming my daughter if we share some experiences like that."
"OK, mom, I think that would be great."
"I remember that when Janice and Ann were small they often watched me get dressed. They knew what my breasts looked like. They were fascinated how I could fit these big things inside my bra," she indicated her large prominent bust. "Janice was a little late in developing - you would never know it now! - and she used to lift up her tops to show me her chest. And she would say, "Look mommy, do I need a bra now? Please, please, can I get a bra?" and I would have to say, 'not just yet Janice but I'm sure in no time you'll be ready.'"
"That's really neat, mom, I wish we had those kinds of memories!"
"Janice and I sometimes played a little game, 'pick me a panty' I think we called it. I would sit on the end of the bed, and I would cover my eyes and she would go in my dresser drawer and pick out a pair of panties for me to wear. I had to try and guess the color. She always tried to make it as difficult as possible - usually going way down the pile to the bottom - to the panties I didn't wear too often. They were the lacy ones that I only felt right about wearing on special evenings."
"It sounds like you and Janice had a lot of fun. I remember hearing the two of you laughing together in your bedroom, and I always wondered what was going on."
"When you very little, Janice and I let you wander about while we played 'pick me a panty'. You were too young to know what was going on. Sometimes when I wasn't looking Janice would put one of my panties over your head like a chef's hat or something. The two of you used to get hysterical laughing at the joke. And you would run around saying in baby talk something like 'panty hat panty hat'."
Blake had a sudden sense of remembrance, a dim hazy image of his mother's panty drawer and looking at the panties with Janice. "Did Ann ever play it?"
"One time. She hated fancy panties. The second time we tried to do it, she wanted to me to give her one of your fathers jockey shorts to wear so we never did it again."
Blake and his mom laughed together at this. "I guess I'm too old to play that with you now," Blake said.
"It would be silly for a girl your age, Pamela! But maybe one day after you've officially become a girl, we could play something like that. Just to get to know each other better."
"That would be fun, mom, but seeing each other naked, isn't that a problem?"
"You mean seeing your mother naked? I should hope that it wouldn't be once you're Pamela!"
"You're right mom. I'm sorry. There are so many little things about changing to Pamela that I haven't become fully aware of. Though I absolutely can't wait for it to happen, I so much want to be in dresses all the time."
His mother smiled at him and held up the bra she was holding, "Now put out your arms and I'll slip the bra on you."
Blake held his hands out and after his mom had put them through the bra straps she turned Blake around so she could attach the back hooks.
"That seems to be a good fit," she said.
"It's very comfortable, mom."
"Those are very pretty panties you have on. Are you going to wear pantyhose too?"
"Yes mom, underneath my jeans. Do you think it's silly?"
"A little, I guess. You don't have any knee-high stockings?"
"No."
"Well, I'll get you some today. They're what a girl might normally wear under her jeans, unless she were wearing sneakers."
"Yes mom. But I think I'll probably only wear dresses and skirts next year, I don't think I'm the kind of girl who wants to wear jeans."
"Sometime in the summer I'll take you shopping for some fall dresses and skirts, to get you ready for school."
"Thanks, mom."
"I want to tell you that I'll love you just as much when you become Pamela as I do know. Last night was a shock to me but I'm so glad that Mrs. O'Connor had the strength to fight for you and to convince me of your femininity. I only hope I can do as well with your dad."
Blake went up to her and embraced her. "I love you so much, mom."
"In some ways you're the daughter I've always wanted. Janice was certainly girlish at your age, but she was also ambitious about her Navy career and she would rather wear jeans than skirts most of the time. Ann, of course doesn't even own a skirt, and I could never get her into one if I tried. When I was your age I was sort of like you. I had my dolls and a closet full of pretty dresses and I dreamed about having some babies. It wasn't that I didn't want a career also, but I knew in my heart that having a family was a very high priority with me and making a safe and pretty world for my kids meant a lot. I used to have a magnificent doll house that I played with all the time. It's somewhere in the attic. Neither Janice or Ann ever took to playing with it."
"I would love to play with it mom! It would be so fantastic! I love miniatures."
"There's one other thing I want to talk to you about."
"What's that?"
"It's just, I don't think you ought to let your sisters or brother or any of our relatives know about your changeover to a girl, at least until after I break the news to your dad. OK?
"I won't mom," Blake said. Technically speaking he wasn't lying but he felt a pang of guilt not telling her about Janice, which he couldn't do since he didn't want to get her into trouble for keeping secrets from his mom. Of course Blake definitely would not tell his mom about how Ann found out.
Blake's mom smiled at him and left the room saying, "I'll fix your breakfast. See you downstairs in a minute."
Blake sat down to a bowl of cereal his mom had prepared for him. He was eating in silence when Ann came in the dining room. "Get me my breakfast, I want an English muffin with butter," she ordered him.
Realizing that she was in a terrible mood, Blake immediately got up to fetch her breakfast. "It'll take me just a second."
"Hurry."
In the kitchen he went to get a muffin to put in the toaster hoping his mother wouldn't find it strange. "You're really hungry today," she said.
"I'm getting it for Ann."
"Why are you doing that?"
"It's nothing mom. Ann likes me to get her breakfast. I don't mind doing it, really."
"Blake, this is silly. She's perfectly capable of getting her own breakfast. You tell her to do it herself."
"Mom, it's best if I just get it."
"Why?"
"I can't tell you."
"Tell me the truth."
"She might hurt me mom. I'm afraid she'll get mad and punch me or something."
Hearing this, his mom got angry and walked out to the dining room after telling Blake to follow him. "Ann what's this I hear about you threatening to hurt Blake if he doesn't get your breakfast for you?"
Ann scowled at Blake who tried to look as if it wasn't his fault.
"Blake's lying, mom. I just asked him to get it and he doesn't mind. Anyway he likes being my servant."
"Don't you ever refer to your brother as a servant, young lady. Just because you can beat him up doesn't give you the right to enslave him!"
"But mom..."
"Ann, I won't hear of it. Don't take advantage of people who might be weaker than you or less able to defend themselves. Being a bully is not acceptable in our family."
"But being a sissy is?"
"Ann, if you don't apologize to Blake this instant, you'll be grounded this afternoon."
"Mom!"
"Say it!"
"I'm sorry, Blake," Ann said with a clearly phony voice.
"That's better. Now I don't want to hear of any more problems between the two of you," his mom said as she went back to the kitchen.
Ann got up to get her muffin and Blake ate as fast as possible so he'd be gone before she got back. Unfortunately, he was just about to leave when she came in.
"Where do you think you're going?" she said venomously.
"I have to get ready for school."
"Sit down you little perverted tattle tale." Blake sat down. "Now I want to go over once again some of the rules of our relationship which you don't seem to have learnt yet."
"Ann, I swear I didn't tell mom."
"Shut up. Now apologize."
"I'm sorry Ann."
"Sorry for what?"
"I'm sorry I spoke out of turn with you. And I'm sorry that you got in trouble with mom. I promise I'll never do that again."
"What will happen to you if you do?"
"You'll beat me up and make me cry."
"And what else?"
"You'll tell dad about... you know what."
"About what?"
"You'll tell dad that I wear bras and panties."
"What bra are you wearing today?"
"It's my 'almost a B' bra."
Ann laughed, "you're 'almost a B' bra. How cute Blake. Show it to me."
Blake pulled up the front of his shirt revealing the bra. "Come closer." Blake walked around the table and stood next to her. She reached underneath the bra cups and grabbed his nipples, one in each hand. "Now girls really like their nipples pinched, don't they?"
"Yes, Ann."
"Do you like your nipples pinched?"
"Yes, Ann."
"Good, cause that's what I'm going to do, and you better not let mom hear." With that she pinched his nipples as hard as she could and Blake felt a huge surge of pain in his chest. Just when he was about to scream in agony she let go.
"Feel good?"
Holding back tears, Blake said, "no, Ann, it hurt."
"I thought you told me that you like your nipples pinched, or didn't I hear correctly."
"I did say it, but you pinched them too hard. You've got to be gentle with a girl's nipples."
"Be gentle with the fairy's nipples! Are you telling me what to do?"
"No, Ann, I'm sorry. Can I ask you a question?"
"What is it?"
"Why do you hate me so much? What did I ever do to you?"
"You insolent little twerp! How dare you talk to me like that!"
"I'm sorry Ann, but I don't mean to be rude to you. I just feel like you hate me and are trying to hurt me. I'm scared of you!"
"Blake, there's only one reason I hate you and that's cause you have a fucking penis that should have been mine."
"But how did I ever take it from you?"
"I don't care if you didn't do it, it's just that as long as you've got it and you act like a little sissy girl, it's just a waste."
"But I wish I didn't have it, Ann. I want to be your sister, and if I could, I'd always try and be good to you. I mean if you want to be my brother, that's OK I would be happy to look upon you as my brother."
"I want your penis, Blake."
"You can have it!" Blake said emotionally.
"Someday, I'll get it," Ann said ominously "Now get the fuck away from me."
"Yes, Ann," Blake said as he left the dining room as fast as he could.
After school that day, Blake went home with Kathy to tell Mrs. O'Connor that everything was going great with his mom. She wasn't home, however, and Blake decided that he would like to get dressed up and maybe take a walk through the town. From among his clothes he put on a wide pink peasant skirt and a sleeveless white blouse. He applied some make up and put on his wig. He styled it until it looked good in the mirror, but he decided to nonetheless ask Kathy if it was okay. He knocked on her door and she called for him to enter. She was sitting at her desk doing homework.
"What can I do for you Pam," she said. When she looked at him, she exclaimed excitedly, "you've styled your own hair! It looks really nice."
"Do you really think so?"
"Yes, I do Pam, I would never lie to you!"
Blake thought that he might have offended her and said, "I'm sorry Kathy, it's just that I sometimes wonder if I'm really pretty or not. You might say I'm pretty only because you don't want to hurt my feelings. When my mom was angry with me yesterday she accused you girls of playing a trick on me, but of course she doesn't think that way now. But to be honest Kathy, and I don't want to hurt anyone's feelings, but I did sort of begin to doubt it. I mean, here I was a boy just a few weeks ago and now I'm about to be a girl all the time. It's happened so fast and I can't help but be a little afraid. Do you know what I mean?"
Kathy nodded sympathetically, "I do Pam, and I think that maybe the rest of us club members have been a bit guilty of taking you for granted as being a girl now. It's a lot more of a struggle than we realize, I guess."
"One thing which I want to know truthfully," Blake said, summoning up his courage, "is would you girls ever have found me suitable as a boy friend, I mean when I was Blake?"
Kathy stared at him intently and Blake couldn't imagine what she was thinking. He was scared that she would be offended or even worse think that his becoming a girl was just an act. "Of course I'm absolutely one hundred percent happy that I'm Pamela now, but I can't help but be curious. You know it never came up in our club meetings, at the start."
"Pamela, it's OK to ask these things, but maybe the answers will make you sad. Speaking for myself, but it's probably also true of the others, I think I saw you as being a very nice friend but not a boy friend. How can I put it, Pam? You weren't masculine enough as Blake. You were too delicate, too pretty, you didn't have that kind of masculine strength that I'm attracted to sexually. But those feminine qualities you have are things that make you such a beautiful girl friend of mine."
"But what about my penis. Isn't that sexual?"
"Is it sexual for you Pamela? You never acted like you wanted us to react sexually to your penis. For me it's never seemed sexual. Your penis, or clitoris, seems kind of feminine to me, if that's possible. You're so lovely in your dresses and so sweet, you're more like a little sister to me. The boy in you is not there. In our private club meeting about whether we should let you join or not we talked about this very issue because we were concerned that maybe as you grew older some masculine traits might start to come out. But it just seemed impossible to us. We felt that your body had this sort of desperate need for breasts, like it was incomplete the way it was. We were so happy you agreed with us."
Blake thought about what Kathy was saying and then said, "then no woman would ever be interested in me, to marry me, so I could have children."
"Well no typical woman who wants a real man, but I would think that maybe women that prefer being in charge of their boy friends by taking the man's role, they might want him to have a penis put to also be feminine. I bet there are a lot of girls out there like that. One of them could make you her bride and give you a baby. The bottom line is that most girls prefer real men and I think that as Pamela you feel the same way. I mean would you want to date a boy who was effeminate and cross dressed?"
"I guess not."
"But you'd still like them as girl friends."
Blake thought about Juergen and Barry and tried to imagine them crossdressing. It was a silly thought; they were so masculine, there was no way they would look anything but ridiculous as a girl. "I guess it's good what your saying Kathy. I mean if you could actually think of me as being a boy, then I would not have ever fit in the Girls-Only-Club. I wouldn't want any boys who just dressed up as a girl to join. I would only feel OK about boys who were so girlish that they didn't seem to be boys at all."
"Exactly our feelings about you, Pam!"
"I think I'm going to go for a walk outside. It's such a beautiful day. Do you want to come along?"
"I'm sorry Pam, I've got a report due tomorrow which I've got to get done. But hopefully another day soon."
Blake set out on an aimless path walking through different neighborhoods until he came to one of the large avenues. He walked along it lost in his thoughts when out of the corner of his eye he sensed that a car was following him. He turned enough to see that it was a bright red convertible and the top was down. A voice from the car called out to him, "hey wait up Pamela!"
Blake stopped and turned and saw that it was Randy. Blake kept on walking slowly and Randy sped up so that he was ahead of him. "Wait up, Pamela!"
Blake was scared and walked faster and Randy yelled out angrily, "you better stop."
Blake stopped and turned toward the car. Randy parked it and got out and walked over to him. "That's better Pamela. I almost got the feeling that you weren't happy to see me."
"What do you want Randy?" Blake said trembling.
"I just wanted to say hi to you, that's all."
"Well hi Randy, I've got to go."
"Where are you going?"
"I'm visiting a friend."
"Which friend?"
Thinking quickly, Blake made up a name. "Carly."
"Where does she live?"
"Right down there," Blake said pointing down a side street. It was a wealthy neighborhood with large homes separated by sizable distances. "I'll take you there."
"No thank you Randy, it's just a short distance."
"I'll follow you to make sure you're OK."
"There's no need."
Randy grabbed Blake's hand and spun him around hard. "Look here Pamela, you're period has got to be over by now and my cock is ready for you."
"Randy, don't talk to me like that."
"Aren't we being uppity? One day you're a slut and the next you act like you're pure."
"I did what I did because of Joyce."
"Why?"
"It was an initiation into her club."
"Sucking off four guys and getting your ass fucked? No decent girl would ever do that!"
Blake was hurt and tears welled up in his eyes. "That wasn't the real me, Randy. I'm not that kind of girl."
"You did a pretty convincing act that you love a good cock. And you'll never find a bigger one than mine."
Blake didn't have to be reminded of the mammoth organ lurking in Randy's pants. He said, "size isn't everything," and realized that sounded pretty lame in reference to Randy.
"It was the other night!"
"I'm sorry Randy, I've got to go."
"It's too bad, Pamela. I always get the girls I want, and I want to see what your pussy is like wrapped around my cock." He grabbed Blake's arm with a vise-like grip and led him forcibly to the car.
"Now get in and we'll go back to the forest where we were the other night."
Blake struggled futilely against Randy, but as luck would have it, two well dressed women came by on the sidewalk staring at them, and Randy let go of Blake's arm. Immediately, Blake ran off behind the women and kept walking. He didn't look back to see Randy's angry face, but he heard him get in the car and start the engine. He knew that Randy was following behind him waiting for his chance. The women walked up the block of large homes with Blake ten paces behind them. They turned into a side street and went up a walk way to one of the houses leaving Blake on the block alone. Terrified, he walked swiftly and then ran as fast as he could in his heels and holding his skirt down. His efforts were not doing any good. In a minute he would be out of breath and Randy would get him for sure.
Blake came to an intersection and realized that the street name was familiar though he couldn't remember where he had heard it before. Looking up the road he saw a large estate with a Victorian manor house on it and remembered that it belonged to the two nice ladies he had met the day he went bra shopping at the mall.
What were their names?
Molly was one of them and he couldn't remember the other. Looking behind himself, Blake saw that Randy had parked the car and was running to catch up to him. Blake turned up the driveway of the large estate and ran to the front door and rang the bell. Intimidated by the grandeur of the place, Randy stopped half way up the driveway watching to see what was happening.
After what seemed an eternity, the door opened and Blake was face to face with Molly. "Yes?" she asked, what can I do for you?"
"Don't you remember me Molly? I met you at Lord and Taylor's. I was buying some bras and panties and we met in the ladies room. I helped you put you're earring on?"
"Why yes of course, I remember now. You're name was, Paula, Penny,..."
"Pamela."
"Yes Pamela. Why how good of you to come by. Please come in."
Blake entered the house. Looking backwards he saw Randy walking back to his car.
"Look who's here Grace," Molly said as she escorted Blake to the enormous living room to present him to her sister. Also present was a younger woman dressed in skin tight black leather pants and a white blouse with wide lapels.
"Grace, do you remember Pamela? You know from the other day when we were shopping? She helped me put my earring on in the ladies room."
"Yes, yes of course I do. My what a pleasant surprise! We're just sitting down to tea, will you be able to join us?"
"Thank you, ma'am, that's kind of you, I would love to," Blake said shyly. "I'm sorry for just dropping in, I hope it isn't rude of me."
"Tush, tush, Pamela, don't even think that. It's such a treat for us to see you again. And we can introduce you to our grand niece, Joanna."
Joanna was the woman in leather pants. She stood up and extended her had toward Blake who shook it. She was strikingly beautiful, with flashing dark eyes, straight, dark black hair. On her lips she had dark red lipstick. Blake noticed a twinge of amusement in her expression. "Pleased to meet you Pamela."
"Thank you," Blake said, "I'm pleased to meet you too."
A servant came in carrying a tea tray who placed it on a coffee table in front of Joanna. Molly asked the man to bring another cup and saucer.
Blake sat down and blushed sensing that all eyes were upon him.
"So what brings you over here?" Molly said.
"I happened to be passing by on a walk, enjoying the flowers and I noticed that I was on your street, so I thought it would be fun to say hello."
"Joanna," Molly said, "Pamela was the sweetest girl when we met her. She had been shopping for new lingerie and she was so excited!"
"She has the most delightful taste in bras and panties. Just pinks and very feminine blues and yellows with lots of flowers and lace. It was such a breath of fresh air to meet a girl like her."
"Don't go on like that Molly," Joanna said laughing, "you're so predictable. Pamela, I've heard this speech a hundred times before about how modern girls just want to dress and act like boys."
"It's true, Joanna dear. Look at yourself! You're wearing men's pants and a pirates top and those shoes. So plain and unladylike."
"But very comfortable, just like men feel."
"How would you know how men feel? There's nothing more comfortable than a dress and pantyhose, isn't that true Pamela?"
"I quite agree, Ms. Molly," Blake said crossing his legs and gathering his skirt to his side.
"See how pretty she's dressed now, and how perfect her legs look. In the old days we wore corsets that made us even more beautiful," Molly said.
"Indeed," Grace added. "There's nothing like a good corset! They gave us wonderful posture and a sense of elegance. And oh, the delicate lacework! It was a true art form that women got to enjoy in a world hidden from men."
"You're so silly, Grace and Molly! Corsets were nothing but one-woman prisons that made them useless for anything other than being ornaments for men."
"Being an ornament for a man, as you say, actually had many advantages for women. With a good corset on, we gained an authority over men that gave us unlimited power in manipulating them."
"I met a woman at the girdle shop, when I was buying my girdles," Blake broke in excitedly, "and she was saying the same thing. She told me that I could get any man to do what I wanted with the right corset on."
"She's a woman after our own hearts!" Molly said.
"Molly, don't you have a trunk of corsets in the attic?" Joanna asked.
"Yes we do!"
"Let's see what Pamela really thinks about them! We'll make a bet. I say that after she tries one on, she'll hate them and you can bet that she loves them!"
"A splendid idea, Joanna. You two run along upstairs and after you've got Pamela dressed in a corset, bring her down for us to see."
"How do you feel about that Pamela?" Joanna asked.
"It sounds like fun!" Blake exclaimed and he followed Joanna up two flights of stairs to the attic.
In the attic they found a steamship chest filled with corsets. Joanna searched through them saying, "let me see... do you want a black one or a pink one or a red one? I'll bet you want a pink one. Ah, here's a perfect one to start with." She held up a pink and white striped corset and held it up for Blake to see. He took it from her and examined it closely. It was a complicated affair with many hooks and strings and Blake was at a loss as to how it was to be put on.
Seeing his confusion, Joanna said, "I know it's really medieval isn't it. I'm sure we can figure it out together. You first better get undressed."
"Joanna, there's something I have to tell you," Blake said as he unfastened his blouse and took it off.
Joanna stopped rummaging through the chest and looked up at him. He was wearing just a bra and had unzipped his skirt and was holding it up with his hands.
"My aren't you precious," Joanna said smiling at him. Her eyes were riveted to his and he saw them dart down to look at his breasts. She got up and walked over to him. She was a couple of inches taller than him and he had to look up slightly to see into her face. She had a strange expression, slightly amused but masking some deep inner calculation. "What did you want to tell me?" her voice was firm and commanding in tone but in a gentle way, like a mother who finally was allowing her daughter to speak after having first admonished her about rushing her words.
Blake let the skirt fall to the floor around his ankles. "Joanna, you see, um," he suddenly realized this was going to be more difficult than he thought, "you see my panties?"
Joanna took a step back and looked down, "why yes Pamela, they're so very pretty."
"No Joanna, I wasn't trying to tell you about my panties. I mean, look at my panties." He was frustrated trying to get it out right. "I mean in my panties, look in my panties."
"You want me look at your vagina? I'm sure it's quite a pretty one and I'd love to see it once you pull your panties down."
"No, that's not what I want to show you! What do you see when you look at the front of my panties?"
"I see a lot of pretty lace and a little ribbon. Trust me, they're really beautiful. You have the most exquisite taste in panties of any girl I've ever met."
Blake could tell she was teasing him and he laughed and said, "I know you must think I'm crazy, but I just don't want you to be surprised when I take them off."
"Are you're trying to tell me that you're having your period? I really think I can handle seeing a bloody pad. I've seen enough of my own!"
"No, Joanna. It's not that, it's just that inside my panties I have something that maybe I shouldn't have, I mean that you weren't expecting maybe."
He could see Joanna's face pass through a momentary puzzled expression to sudden enlightenment. "Oh my goodness, you're telling me that you have a tattoo? Some horrendous tattoo?"
"No, not a tattoo. Guess again."
"A scar?"
"No! Don't you see a little bulge there?"
"Don't tell me you're really a little boy!" Joanna exclaimed.
"No, well yes, no well no, no yes." Blake was tongue tied. "Joanna! I'm a girl, but in my panties I have a penis! Do you see what I'm saying?"
"You're a transvestite?"
"No, not really, not now. For a while, I guess maybe I was but now I'm a girl. That's why I'm telling you this. So you'll understand when you see it." Blake pulled down his pantyhose and panties and stepped out of them so he was wearing just his bra. Though his penis was doing its best to be invisible, it was clearly a penis nonetheless.
"How darling Pamela! God you sure fooled me and my aunts. A little boy dressed up like such a pretty girl. Imagine that. God are you cute!" Joanna looked at him intently and smiled.
"You see Joanna..."
"Pamela, you don't have to do any explaining to me. Not another word. I think it's just marvelous how precious you are. All your concern about getting me upset. If anything, I'm very happy you're a boy who has become a girl. You're the type of boy who could make some woman very happy one day."
"What do you mean?" Blake said surprised.
"It's just that a lot of women would find you a safe affectionate partner. They can get the benefit of you having a penis, assuming that you don't transition or have it cut off, so that you can give them children and so forth, but you won't be competition to them in other areas. They can be the breadwinner with you being dependent on them."
"But I may want a career too!"
"Perhaps, but I don't think that the things you need to do to be effeminate like worrying about your pretty lingerie and dresses and makeup and so forth, will give you time to advance your career. But don't look so down, that's no problem. Millions of women choose to be housewives, or have a career from their home, such as writers and artists and so forth."
"But Joanna, I do want to be a scientist. Well, I do want to be a mother first but I also want to be a scientist."
"Well maybe one day your husband or wife or whatever will let you be one."
Blake thought about this and said, "it sounds like you don't respect me."
"Don't think that for a second!" Joanna took Blake's hands in hers and looked at him sympathetically. "If I had the chance, I might even want to have you all for myself!"
"Do you really mean that?" Blake said incredulously.
"I certainly do!"
"Aren't you interested in real men? I mean you're so beautiful and everything."
"That's real isn't it?" Joanna said touching the tip of Blake's penis with her finger.
"You know what I mean. I'm emotionally a girl and I don't see how you could find me attractive."
"Pamela, you might have guessed by looking at me, if you were more experienced anyway, that I'm a male kind of woman. I like making the decisions, I don't like men telling me what to do. I especially don't like them controlling me sexually. In fact, Molly and Grace, bless their hearts, have given me so much flack about not dating."
"You're not a Lesbian are you?"
"No, not really, though I've done some experimentation. No, I don't date very much because most men turn me off. All that body hair and muscles and sweat."
"You don't like penises?"
"They're OK. They're the one thing I can stand about men. What about you, Pamela?"
"Well, I'd be lying if I said that I found strong men repulsive. Part of me likes to feel their hard biceps and to be held in their arms and I don't mind their chest hair. And I guess there really is something nice about a long hard penis, the way it makes me feel kind of important because I can give it so much pleasure."
"It sounds like you've had a lot of experience!"
"I don't want to give you the wrong impression Joanna. A few men have had their way with me in the last couple of weeks because I didn't know how to stop them, but everything is much better now. I feel a lot more confidant that I can be respected by men. In fact, I sort of have a boy friend now, or at least I think I do. He's a very nice man, who likes opera and I think he's wild about me."
"What's he going to do when he finds out you have a penis?"
"I don't know Joanna and I'm scared about it. In fact, part of me thinks that maybe it's a bad idea to have relationships with men cause I couldn't have a baby with a man, for example. It's very exciting to me what you said before, about that you might like a girl like me, because if I met someone like that, it could maybe solve all my problems."
"But women wouldn't have bulging biceps and broad shoulders."
"Well that's not that important. Most of my girl friends are a lot stronger than me, so I guess that a woman like you would be so much stronger than me it would be like you were a man in comparison."
Joanna looked at Blake mysteriously.
"Why are you looking at me like that?" Blake asked.
Joanna walked over to him and put her arms around him and drew him in close to her so his bra was pressed against her blouse. "Pamela, why are we talking so abstractly about 'if I met a woman like you' or 'if I met a boy like you'? The fact of the matter is that we have met each other. Isn't that true?"
"I was too shy to say that myself Joanna, but I do feel like you're special." Blake looked up into her face and felt an excited twinge of emotion race up and down his spine.
Joanna leaned forward and gave him a gentle kiss on his lips and Blake felt like an ocean of blood was running up to his head and he felt dizzy. She broke off the very tender kiss after a few seconds and said, "Now let's see what you look like in that corset."
Joanna helped wrap it around Blake's waist. It was a Victorian wasp-waist corset, heavily boned with front hooks and top-to-bottom back lacing and a fluted waist. Four garters with metal fasteners dangled from the bottom hem. "Now we have to take off at least four inches from your waist if we're going to be wearing this properly. Is that OK?"
"Yes, Joanna. It might be a little old fashioned, but I think it's really pretty and I like the boning and the way it's shaped."
"We'll see if you still feel the same way when we're done." Joanna laced up the back, pulling in the strings as hard as she could. Blake felt the air being forced from his lower lung and the tight grip of the corset on his waist.
"Breathe out while I do it, so we get it tighter," Joanna said and Blake let out his air as she gave the laces a mighty tug with her knee up against his back. The corset jumped in a couple of inches and Blake found himself thrust into a whole new realm of femininity. After a few more mighty pushes the job was done and Joanna tied the end of the strings into a bow. She helped Blake put on his panties and then some stockings and fastened them on the garters and helped him put his heels on.
Blake felt utterly helpless in a way he had never anticipated. The corset was controlling his every gesture and thought. He could take only small girlish steps now and he instinctively held out his hand for Joanna to guide and escort him. He was acutely conscious of his figure, his breasts held up high and jutting outward and his behind pulled out and to the rear.
"Joanna, I feel so wonderful."
"Go on, Pamela, it looks so completely painful to be in that."
"No, no Joanna. For me it's a liberation from my male self. I've never felt so feminine, like I could swoon in your arms and do anything you want me to."
"Well that's the exact opposite of what your friend at the girdle shop said!"
"I don't know, Joanna, I guess I'll never be that kind of woman. If anything she's more like you than me! I don't know what I'm saying! I just feel wonderful in some new sort of way I've never felt before. I want to float though the house. Let's go downstairs and see Molly and Grace, can we!"
"Of course, Pamela, that was the point of dressing you up! Just take my arm!"
Joanna held out her arm, like Juergen had done at the rehearsal, and Blake gently laid his hand on her forearm. She led him down the stairs and he felt dizzy with ecstasy. His legs swished delicately in their small steps and his arms lost their muscles as he had become light as a feather. At the bottom of the stairs he rushed forward to the ladies exclaiming, "Molly and Grace, I can't tell you how much I love wearing a corset. It feels wonderful in a whole new way!"
Blake excitedly embraced them and laughed and pirouetted around them on the hardwood floors. "And I love Joanna so much. She knew exactly how to lace me up!"
"See Joanna? Didn't we tell you that corsets are a woman's best friend! Look at Pamela, she's in love with the corset and she's in love with you."
"And with you and Grace!" Blake said.
"She's in love with all of us!" Molly said.
"Come, come Pamela, sit down here next to me," Grace said as she guided Blake to the sofa next to her. Blake found that he could only sit with his back rigidly at attention with his breasts thrust forward.
"It looks like the two of you outfoxed me," Joanna said. "You must have known how some girls respond to corsets!"
"We did tell you, but you wouldn't listen. Anyway, your aunts have seen an awful lot in their time and we do know the power of corsets. I'll bet that Pamela is going to find it's hard not to want to wear one all the time!"
"Can I?" Blake said.
"Sixty years ago, in Paris, when we were young, but not nowadays my poor dear, you'd be treated like a mental patient if you did."
"Well, when I'm home sometimes!"
"But you can't get into it without someone to help you. For that matter you can't get out of it unless someone unlaces the back!" Joanna said.
"I don't care, then I'll just keep this on the rest of my life!" Blake laughed. "But it's your corset, so I'll need your permission."
"Pamela, you can wear it until you have to go, and then when you come back - and of course we hope you'll come again - we'll let you try another one on. We've got dozens as you saw," Molly said.
"Speaking of going, I guess I do have to go," Blake said dejectedly.
"When will you come again?"
"Whenever you invite me!"
"Molly and Grace, let me get Pamela out of that corset so she can get going," Joanna said, "and she and I'll set up a time to meet again."
"Splendid idea," Molly said and Joanna led Blake back upstairs.
In the attic she unfastened the laces and unhooked the corset until it came off. "Your breasts look so real," Joanna said when Blake was standing naked gathering up his underwear to put on.
"I want to get real ones, I mean I'm definitely going to get real ones put in by surgery, you know silicone ones as soon as I can. I want to be at least a C cup like my sister, or maybe even a D cup like my mom."
"God, Pamela, you'd be impossibly sexy with a chest like that!"
"Do you think so?"
"You're slender in just the right way to have large breasts. But what about your penis?"
"Well if I did ever decide to lose it, it wouldn't be until after I've had my kids. So the answer is maybe one day I'd lose it and get my very own vagina but I don't know for sure."
"Of course, for me, I'd always want you to have it, but I understand that it could get in the way of your feeling as feminine as possible. It certainly ruins your chance of wearing bikinis." Blake and Joanna laughed despite the fact that they knew there were very difficult problems to be overcome before they could manage to get the kind of relationship that would make them both happy.
Joanna said, "Well it's all very far in the future anyway. Now, come, let me walk you down to the road."
After saying good bye to Molly and Grace, Blake stepped outside with Joanna and they slowly made their way to the end of the property.
"How can I contact you Pamela?"
"I'll give you my phone number and address." Blake took a pen and paper out of his purse and wrote down the information for Joanna.
"In a few weeks I think I'm going to be Pamela all the time. Then we could be girl friends!"
Joanna looked puzzled at Blake and he said, "you see only my mom knows right now and she's going to tell my dad in a couple of weeks. Once he knows, I can then be Pamela all the time."
"You're younger than I thought."
Worriedly Blake asked, "please don't be upset."
"I think we'll have to wait a few years to find out if our relationship can work out."
Blake held back tears. "But Joanna..."
Seeing his tears, she but her arms around his shoulders, "there, there, Pamela. I didn't say we shouldn't see each other, just that, well you know, with your parents involved it'll be very restrictive."
"But we'll be girls, I mean you'll be my girl friend and then we can see each other as much as we want."
"I suppose you're right. Anyway, I'll give you a call next week to see what your doing."
"I'd really like that Joanna!"
They exchanged a brief kiss and Blake set off homeward. Randy was nowhere in sight and Blake decided to stick to small streets on the way back to Kathy's house so it would be very unlikely that Randy would see him.
On the way home Blake decided that he had some important thinking to do. Within a short time he had acquired Juergen as a boy friend and now Joanna as a girl friend and maybe much more. He felt the early pangs of love for both of them.
What could he do? What should he do?
Joanna was right about one thing. The problem might be solved very fast after Juergen finds out that he has a penis. The thought that Juergen would be repulsed by him, made Blake ill. He would never want to do that to Juergen, yet, unless he was to have surgery almost immediately, Juergen would eventually find out. To prevent Juergen from learning his secret he would have to be chaste with him. Kissing could be the only thing that they do for a long time to come until he knew which path he wanted to follow. Of course he could give Juergen pleasure with his mouth and hands, but Juergen would want to reciprocate, and that would be a problem.
When Blake arrived back at Kathy's house, Mrs. O'Connor was home and she and Blake sat down in the living room to chat about what had gone on since she had met with his mom. "Mrs. O'Connor, I wanted to tell you that everything is turning out great with my mom, and she and I can't ever thank you enough for all you've done for us."
"I am so glad for you Pamela! But I must admit that I'm a tiny bit sorry about what happened since I'm a little jealous of your mom. I would so much like to feel that you're my daughter."
Tears filled Blake's eyes and he leaned over to hug her. "Mrs. O'Connor, you'll always be a mom to me, and just as close to me as my real mom! Please don't ever feel jealous like that. I can't stand the thought. You know I love you more than anything!"
"I didn't mean to upset you, honey, I do believe what you're saying and I'll always see you as my daughter. You must promise to visit me as often as you can after you become Pamela."
"I certainly will, you know that!"
"This has been such a busy time with the final preparations for the wedding. I've been running around like the Mad Hatter. Have I told you what time to show up here Saturday morning?"
"Twelve O'clock noon."
"Yes, that should give you an hour to get ready before we drive over to the church for the ceremony at 1:30. By all means you better be prompt!"
"You can count on me!" Blake said, realizing with limitless excitement, that the big day was almost here.
Chapter 15
Saturday morning finally came, and Blake awoke feeling more excited than he had ever felt in his life. This was going to be the most perfect day in history he thought! He imagined the girls and himself standing together in their bridesmaid dresses waiting to march down the aisle: their pink lacy gowns, white arms, pink high-heeled shoes and their long hair perfectly set and resting lightly on their shoulders. As much beauty as they would radiate, however, it wouldn't compare to that of Beth who was certainly the most beautiful bride ever.
The scene on the dais: how it must look to the guests with the pretty girls and the masses of flowers and the handsome groom and the escorts standing to either side. Thoughts like these raced through Blake's mind as he stretched and got out of bed. He couldn't stop smiling, he felt giddy. Taking off the panties he had slept in, he put on a fresh pair. It fact it didn't really matter which ones he wore today anyway, since he had a matching bra, panty and slip waiting for him that Mrs. O'Connor had specially picked out for the girls to wear at the wedding. These were made from a pure ivory colored silk fabric blend with a delicate pink floral lace pattern similar to that of the dress itself. Though it wasn't absolutely necessary to have done this, Mrs. O'Connor thought it helped emphasize to the girls just how special the day was.
Another cause for Blake to be excited was that the Girls-Only Club members had decided that he was grown up enough now to merit an increase in his breast size. The bra that was waiting for him at Kathy's house was a B cup as were new breast forms that the girls had gotten for him. The idea of being more womanly by having a larger chest thrilled Blake so much so that he could not imagine how he would be able to wait until noon to see how the new bra and breasts looked and felt.
On Saturday mornings Blake's family ate together: cheese omelets cooked by Blake's dad. Sundays the family ate French toast cooked by his mom. As was the case every Saturday morning, Blake's dad was in a very good mood. "So Ann, do you think you're going to win a trophy today?" he said. She was entered in a weight lifting competition as part of the yearly sports festival held downtown. It had been the talk of the family for weeks, since it had required some special petitioning of the event organizers to get Ann permission to compete in an event which was supposed to be for boys only.
"You bet, dad. None of those geeks is gonna stand a chance against me!"
Blake shuddered thinking of Ann's huge biceps, and how she probably would win seeing how much she hated boys and had something to prove. Luckily his mom had already told him that he wouldn't have to watch Ann compete since he needed to prepare for the wedding.
"I can't wait to see their faces when you do your first lift," Blake's dad continued. He was clearly very proud of Ann. "We're all going to be rooting for you, aren't we?"
"You bet!" Barry said.
Before Blake could say anything, his dad looked at him saying, "maybe this time next year you'll enter the competition and give Ann a run for her money! How are your workouts coming along?"
"Just fine dad," he lied. He had no intention of ever developing biceps.
"You watch Ann do her lifting today and I'm sure you'll get inspired to work out even harder!"
Alarmed, Blake said, "I think it's really great and all, but you know that I have to get ready for the wedding. I already discussed it with mom and she said I wouldn't have to go downtown, not that I don't really want to see Ann and all." He tried to phrase it so as not to give Ann the impression that he was actually quite happy he didn't have to go. He was looking forward to taking a delicious bubble bath once everyone had left.
"What time is the wedding?" his dad said.
"About 1:30, but I have to be at Kathy's house at noon time sharp to get ready."
"Well, the weight lifting competition runs only until noon. We could easily get you to Kathy's before 12:30. I'm sure they wouldn't mind if you were a half hour late."
"But I wouldn't be able to get dressed in time."
"Jesus, Blake, how long does it take you to put on a suit?"
"Just a few minutes, but..."
"C'mon, Blake, your sister has worked really hard for this, and it's important that the whole family be there to cheer her on. Ain't that right Ann?"
"Yes, dad. I think it'll be really good for Blake to watch me so he could learn better how to develop his physique. Don't you agree, Blake?" she said it threateningly and drilled him with her eyes. Blake knew better than to protest any further, but he still hoped his mom would intervene.
"I'm sure it will be Ann, but..." he looked at his mom imploringly.
Blake's mother had a worried expression on her face as she said, "Mrs. O'Connor is expecting him at noon, and it does take a lot of time to get ready for a wedding."
"Maybe for the bride and bridesmaids, with their makeup and skirts and everything," his dad said, but for a guy, I remember at our wedding I got dressed in a minute. Two minutes, if you count the time I had to spend trying to get my Windsor knot correct."
Blake's mom smiled, "you never did get it right, dear. An extra half hour might have done the trick. Anyway, it would cause them a lot of unwanted concern if Blake was late."
"Then we'll have him call her up and let her know. I'm sure Mrs. O'Connor won't mind at all."
Blake felt his heart sag. He tried to smile and think positive thoughts, but he knew he better not protest any more or Ann would take it out on him later.
"It's OK, I guess, so long as we really do leave at noon."
"Don't worry," his dad said, "we'll get you to your precious wedding. Now, lets leave right after breakfast so we have some time to catch some of the other sporting events. I think the kick boxing competition is on at ten."
"We don't have to rush down there," Janice said, "these sports days are so boring, at least for the girls."
"Speak for yourself," Ann said, irritated.
"This year they're having a fashion show in the auditorium to keep the girls interested," Blake's mom said.
"Yuck," Ann said.
"It's going to be a Jessica McClintock fashion show. I think it'll be mainly prom dresses."
"Sounds neat," Janice added.
Blake wanted to voice his agreement with Janice, but kept silent. Under the glare of Ann he tried to act like he didn't care at all.
"Could we leave a little before twelve?" Blake said changing the subject back to their departure time. He tried not to sound too insistent.
"Don't you worry, Blake, we'll give you plenty of time to get ready. Then it's settled, we'll leave as soon as we finish breakfast."
Blake felt anxious and disappointed. A bubble bath would have been just absolutely perfect for this special day. Maybe he would still have time to take a quick shower at Kathy's house. If they left for Kathy's house at noon, he would only be fifteen minutes late.
"OK, Dad. It'll be fun to watch Ann," Blake said as cheerfully as possible.
Blake's family drove downtown to the sports festival in their minivan. As soon as they were parked, Blake's dad suggested they watch the kick-boxing competition. Barry and Ann seconded the idea, but Janice and Blake's mom protested.
"I hate kick boxing," Janice said, "I can't stand to watch the fighters kick and punch each other."
"I agree with Janice," Blake's mom said. "It's not a civilized sport and we shouldn't encourage it by attending."
"Jesus, mom, kick boxing is the greatest," Ann said, "can't we go dad?"
"Honey, the kids really want to see it. Why don't we split up. You and Janice do whatever you want, go to your fashion show, and I'll take the rest of the kids to the boxing. Then we can meet at 11:15 for the weight-lifting exhibition."
"Splendid idea," Janice said.
"But dad!" Blake broke in, "I don't want to see the kick boxing either."
"Why not Blake?" his father said with exasperation.
"It's like Janice said, it's too violent for me. I can't stand to see the people getting hurt."
"They wear protective helmets."
"Still it really frightens me," Blake said.
Ann laughed and pretended to be a kick boxer fighting him. After a few fake kicks she landed one in his stomach which partially knocked the air out of him and he yelled in pain and had to fight to hold back tears.
"Ann!" his mother yelled and put herself between them. "How many times have I told you to stop picking on Blake. You could have killed him with that kick."
Addressing her husband she said, "dear, let Blake come with me and Janice. It won't do any good to keep him together with Ann."
"Jesus, honey, whatever you want, but I don't see how you can possibly take Blake to a fashion show. He'll be the only guy there."
"What are you talking about? Lot's of men love fashion shows, especially sophisticated men."
"Yeah right. OK, you three do whatever you want. We'll meet you later."
As Blake, Janice and his mom walked toward the pavilion, his mom said, "are you sure you won't mind the fashion show?"
Blake looked at her funny and then realized that she was saying that for Janice's benefit, since she wasn't supposed to know about his "secret." "Of course not, mom. In fact, I'm very excited about it."
Janice gave Blake a worried look and rolled her eyes up when their gazes met. She put a finger to her mouth as if to say, "ssshh." Clearly, Janice was afraid that their mom would find out his secret. Blake realized that something had to be done to let Janice and his mom know that both of them knew the secret. Before he could decide what to do, they ran into Valerie and a group of girls from his school.
"Hi, Pam! I-mean-Blake!," Valerie called out and Blake turned beet red.
His mother turned to him saying, "Pam?"
"Oh, my God!" Janice exclaimed.
"Janice!" his mom exclaimed.
"Mom!" Janice exclaimed.
"I'm sorry Blake!" Valerie exclaimed.
"Blake, say something!" Janice exclaimed.
"It's OK Janice!" Blake cried.
"Janice, is it really OK!?" his mom said.
"Really? You know?"
"I know! You know?"
"Yes, mom!"
They turned to Blake and he said, "I want you to meet Valerie. She's in my class."
"Blake!" his mom and Janice said together.
"Nice to meet you," Valerie said then introduced the other girls.
There was an extended silence in which everyone smiled, and Blake's mom and Janice looked back and forth at each other and then at Blake. Finally, Blake's mom said, "are we all going to the fashion show?"
"Yes!" said Valerie and the girls.
"Blake," Blake's mom said, "why don't you, Valerie and the other girls run ahead to the show. Janice and I will join you there later. In fact, you sit with your friends and we'll meet you outside the theater at 11:15. Do you have a watch?"
"No, but Valerie does."
"OK, just keep track of time and we'll see you later."
"Thanks mom," Blake said, and he and the other girls went ahead laughing and giggling amongst themselves.
Janice and Blake's mom looked at each other and at the same moment said, "I'm not even going to ask!"
"But really, mom, when did you find out about Blake?"
"Just the other day; it was such a trying experience! Do you remember when Blake and I went out together that night?"
"Yes."
"Well it was to meet Mrs. O'Connor. I was going to give her hell, even threaten her with a law suit, but then something happened and I got this vision that there was no use pretending that my son Blake was a boy. He really is so girlish and I could see that it would probably make him happy for the rest of his life if I could just accept him as the Pamela he so desperately wants to be!"
"That's sweet of you mom. I saw the same thing in Blake a few weeks ago and I also didn't have the heart to reject him. He's so innocent and there's something so feminine about him, it makes me want to buy pretty things for him, just to see how happy it makes him. You know how some girls gravitate to pretty flowery dresses and heels and look so delicate. I'm afraid that Blake is that sort of girl."
"Me too Janice. It's just a crazy thing, and what's even more bizarre is how Ann is turning into a muscle man. She's so strong and so hates her female side it's frightening!"
"She really terrorizes Blake, too, and I'm getting more and more afraid to stop her from bullying him. I know she could kill me, so just imagine how easily she could kill Pamela!"
"She's made him into some sort of servant. Whatever she tells him to do, he runs to do it. And he never contradicts anything she says. In the past, he used to stand up to her. I wonder if she's blackmailing him or if he's just afraid of getting hurt."
"Maybe she knows about him wearing bras and panties?" Janice said.
"It could be. She could be threatening to tell his father or me. I guess it means that I shouldn't delay letting your father know about Pamela, though I don't relish it one bit. He's going to have a heart attack, besides maybe killing Blake on the spot!"
"I know, mom. I'm really terrified about dad finding out. How exactly did you find out?"
"It was completely by accident. The little dear hadn't realized that after wearing a bra all day, it leaves a red indentation in your skin that stays for quite some time. I was delivering some clean towels to the bathroom while he was in there and when he opened the door to let me in, I could see plain as day the outline of a bra across his chest and sides. You can imagine how I almost died. Though now it sort of seems funny."
"I can't wait until he really becomes my sister," Janice said, "Ann was never ever feminine. With Pamela I'll be able to help her pick out dresses and shoes, you know, do girl type things together. Go to the mall or beauty parlor with her. Help her discover more and more of her feminine self. Maybe even double date one day."
"That will be nice. Another interesting thing will be to see how his grandparents take the news."
"And our aunts and cousins! It's going to be an incredible period of time!"
"But the hardest part will be his dad. I hope once he accepts that Blake is a girl, everything else will fall into place."
As they joined the line of girls entering the pavilion, it was obvious that Blake was the only boy intending to see the fashion show. When they got to the front, a stout woman guarding the door said sharply, "I'm sorry young man, but the fashion show is for girls only. Can't you read the sign." She pointed to a small sign on the wall nearby which Blake hadn't noticed.
"But I'm a girl," Blake protested.
"Yes, he is," Valerie added for emphasis.
"Don't be ridiculous. No boys! Now step aside so I can let the rest of girls in."
"But I am a girl!" Blake said with some agitation as he moved over.
"Give me a break. Do you want me to call the manager?" the woman said testily.
Valerie said, "why don't you! Pamela is my girl friend and it's really insulting to call her a boy! Isn't it Pamela!"
Seeing the commotion, a short matronly woman walked over to the group to find out what was happening. Addressing her, the stout woman said, "Mrs. Parker, this boy is trying to get into the show."
"I'm sorry young man but this show is just for the ladies. You have all the wonderful sport events going on outside just for you. This is a show strictly for women and girls to be enjoyed without the interference provided by men!"
Blake was distraught. "Mrs. Parker, please. I'm a girl. My name is Pamela. I wear girls' underwear. Every day now. I mean I never wear boy's underwear anymore. And my mom knows all about it. In fact I'll be wearing dresses all the time next fall." He started to fight back tears.
"You're wearing boys' clothes, you have a boy's hairdo and for someone your age you're completely flat chested. Do you want me to inspect inside your jeans?"
"Look Ms. Parker," Valerie spoke up, "Pamela is still transitioning to being a girl full time. Look inside her blouse." Valerie lifted up the front of Blake's shirt and showed off his white bra. Mrs. Parker gasped slightly at the sight. "And she's wearing panties also, do I need to show you?"
"You kids are trying to play a practical joke on us!" Mrs. Parker said, "and I'm not going to stand for it."
Just then a voice called out, "what's the commotion?" Blake recognized Brenda from the girdle shop.
"Hi Brenda." Blake said, "they won't let me into the fashion show cause they don't believe I'm a girl!"
"How ridiculous!" Brenda said, and turning to Mrs. Parker continued, "Pamela is as feminine as any girl I know. She bought like 6 girdles from the shop where I work."
Blake blushed as Valerie and the other girls laughed. Mrs. Parker couldn't suppress a chuckle also and then said, "well, that may be the case but it would be disruptive to the other girls to have her in the hall looking like a boy."
"Can't you make an exception?" one of the girls asked.
Just then Blake's mom and Janice entered the lobby and approached Blake and the others. "Mom, am I glad to see you," Blake said. "Could you and Janice tell Mrs. Parker that I'm a girl. She won't let me in the show cause it's supposed to be girls only."
Before Blake's mom could speak, Mrs. Parker said, "all right, all right. I'll let Pamela in, but she must first change into a dress, so no one complains to me later."
"Where am I going to get a dress?"
"We don't have time to drive her home to get one," his mom said.
"Don't worry. Everyone else go on in and enjoy the show while I find Pamela a dress. I know I saw an old dress lying around the office. Come with me!" and Mrs. Parker led Blake to her office adjacent to the lobby. She went through a couple of closets until she found what she was looking for: a pink sun dress with a wide skirt and sunflowers embroidered on the bodice. She had Blake take off his shirt and jeans and slipped the dress over his head, and then zipped up the back.
"Not too bad a fit. I think it'll do!" Blake said.
"Now you run along and take your seat! Wait! first let me brush your hair so you look more feminine." After a minute of changing the style to Pamela's she said, "all done. Now hurry up, the show is about to begin!"
"I can't thank you enough, Mrs. Parker."
"The pleasure is all mine."
Blake ran back to the lobby and then into the pavilion and looked around for Valerie and the other girls. Row after row of women filled up the large hall. A long runway had been constructed out over the center aisle for the models to show off the dresses. Blake saw Valerie and the other girls waving at him from a row halfway down the orchestra level. To get there he had to maneuver past an entire row of 20 girls, excusing himself as he passed each one. Finally, he took his seat next to the runway with Valerie to his right.
"That's a pretty dress they found for you," Valerie said.
"Aren't I lucky! I guess it could have been too big or too small or too weird!"
Looking at the girls seated near him, Blake was aware of how flat chested he was. "I should have stuffed something in my bra!" he said.
"Put your socks in it; you can wear your sneakers barefooted, lots of girls do that. Then let me put some lipstick on you."
"Okay."
When she was done, he felt a lot better, except he wished he was wearing pantyhose. "I don't suppose you have any pantyhose Valerie?" he whispered to her.
"Fraid not!" she said. She was going to ask the other girls if they happened to have an extra pair in their purses, when the lights suddenly went out and the show began. A spotlight lit up the center curtain and an announcer came out smiling and waving at the audience. Blake almost fell out of his seat when he realized that it was Mr. Morris.
"Oh my God!" he said under his breath, "it's Mr. Morris!"
"Who's he?" Valerie whispered.
"He made me give him a blow job!"
"You must be kidding!"
"No! The other girls will tell you."
"God, how disgusting!"
"I'll tell you about it later!"
Mr. Morris was just like Blake remembered him. Poised and self possessed, he described what the show was about, the kinds of dresses they would be seeing. His many jokes relaxed the audience. As he spoke, he sidled out onto the runway, dragging a long cable attached to a microphone. When he reached a point opposite Blake, the cord wouldn't extend any further and he stopped there, swiveling around looking in all directions while joking with the audience.
Blake was too stunned to listen carefully to what he was saying, but he perceived that Mr. Morris was looking for someone from the audience to answer some questions and to assist him up on the stage. The girls around him raised their hands trying to get Mr. Morris to pick them.
By bizarre accident Mr. Morris picked Blake, even though he hadn't raised his hand. In a booming voice, he asked "how about this young lady? Come on up and lets find out what you think about Jessica McClintock." The spotlight was turned directly on Blake who saw that Mr. Morris had leaned toward him offering his hand to help him step up onto the runway.
Blake shook his head and whispered, "please take someone else!"
"No, no, no!" Mr. Morris's loudly intoned, "don't be shy, you're too lovely to pass up! We want to see you, now come on up!" Mr. Morris obviously found Blake's reluctance amusing and was not going to take no for an answer. Finally, Blake stood and reluctantly climbed onto the runway by first sitting on it then tucking his legs to the side and sitting up onto his knees. Mr. Morris took his hand and helped him onto his feet.
In front of so many people Blake felt shy and awkward and he nervously wrapped his bare arms across his stomach, Mr. Morris grinned at Blake while keeping up his banter with the audience. To avoid the blinding spotlight, Blake looked down at Mr. Morris' feet.
"So what's your name young lady?"
"Pamela."
"Pamela, a very pretty name." Blake looked up and saw confusion in Mr. Morris's eyes, and then heard him say, "don't I know you from somewhere?"
Lying, Blake said, "I don't think so." Mr. Morris' expression suddenly changed, as if he had seen a ghost, and Blake had the impression that he had mumbled some epithet under his breath. Holding the mike away from the two of them, Mr. Morris whispered, "of all the girls in this place, how in heaven's name did I end up picking you?" Then putting the mike to his lips he said, "So tell me Pamela, are you a local girl?"
"Yes, Mr. Morris"
"Are you going to your prom next month?"
"I don't know yet. No boys have asked me." The audience laughed.
"I can't imagine a girl as pretty as you not going. Maybe someone has a brother who could ask Pamela?" There was a smattering of laughter and a shout of "yes!" followed by more laughter.
"What kind of dress would you want to wear to the prom, assuming you were going?"
"I don't know, something with a full skirt. Maybe pink, or light blue or yellow. I know! I'm sure I'd want a Jessica McClintock dress!"
This was greeted by much laughter and some applause. "Tell you what Pamela. It's time to see our first dress. Come over here with me and help Mimi, describe it, will you?." Without waiting for a reply he led Blake to a lectern off to one side of the stage where they were joined by a middle aged woman in a long sequined gown.
"Hi, Pamela! and everyone of you girls!" Mimi intoned in a syrupy voice, "have we got dresses for you! Now, Pamela why don't you kick things off by telling everyone about our first gown."
Startled by the attention, Blake nonetheless found his composure and recited into the microphone from a card Mimi handed him: "Our first number from the new 1997 Jessica McClintock collection, worn by lovely Dolores, is a Magenta duchess satin dress with skinny strap bodice and fitted shawl jacket."
To large applause, a beautiful raven-haired woman came sweeping out onto the runway wearing the gorgeous dress. Blake excitedly joined in the clapping. While Dolores began her trip up the runway, Mr. Morris tapped Blake on the shoulder and whispered to him, "Mimi can handle the rest. Come with me." He indicated a passageway through the curtain to the backstage area. Not knowing what he was supposed to be doing next, Blake followed Mr. Morris and found himself among a scattered assortment of stage props including a large overstuffed arm chair.
Alone with Blake, Mr. Morris said, "just as pretty as I remember you Pamela. I've been thinking a lot about you."
"Mr. Morris don't start up your seduction routine on me."
"Pamela!"
"No, let me finish! You took advantage of me and made me do a disgusting act which I could have you put in prison for."
"Pamela, Pamela, why are you talking so cruelly? I did you a big favor that day. I made you come to terms with yourself, didn't I?"
This was an unexpected bit of logic which Blake tried to digest before he continued his scolding.
"Preying upon a young girl like myself is really horrible. You could have caused me all kinds of emotional trauma!"
"You watch too many movies Pamela. While I admit that I did sort of take advantage of your innocence, you were awfully innocent, and if it wasn't me then certainly some other guy would have had you in the same position. I'll bet that I helped you grow up much faster and start to behave more like a real girl. In fact, just look at yourself today. No one would ever know that you're a guy underneath that pretty sundress."
Blake found his anger waning by the flattery. It was very hard to know if Mr. Morris had been bad or not. There seemed to be some truth in what he was saying.
"Look, Pamela, here comes Dolores, watch what she thinks about me."
Blake turned around to see Dolores quickly walking towards them in the magenta gown.
"Hi Dolores," Jim said, "do you know Pamela?"
"She did a great job introducing me," Dolores said, "now sit down and spread your legs, I've got to get to work!"
While Mr. Morris sat in the armchair, Dolores fell quickly to the ground in front of him and with his help opened his fly and removed his penis. "Let me make sure Jim. This is still the one hundred/one thousand deal?" Dolores said.
"Same as last week, honey. Better luck this time!"
"You fucker," she said, and she avidly sucked on Mr. Morris's cock. It had happened so fast and seemed so incompatible with the show going on just outside the curtain that Blake was dumbstruck.
Seeing his confusion, Mr. Morris said, "let me explain, Pamela. The girls and I have a little contest which we do at each of these shows. They take turns sucking on me after they come off the runway and until the next girl shows up. Then they run to the dressing room to switch dresses and wait their turn until they're back on the runway, and then they get another shot at my prick. The one who's sucking on me when I come wins a thousand bucks. To make it fair, I give them each a hundred bucks just for participating."
"What a bizarre thing,.." Blake couldn't think of a word to describe his surprise. Dolores, who was working steadily on the cock, stopped for a second to say, "Jim, you're gonna have to raise the stakes. I'm not sure all this work is worth a hundred bucks." She resumed using her mouth to go over and around every part of Mr. Morris's balls and penis. Her long fingernails rested lightly on the scrotum as she rhythmically slid her mouth up and down the cock. She stopped again to say, "it's not as easy as you might think and it's definitely not luck. In the early rounds, we just do a basic job to get Jim aroused. Later, we have to be very careful not to get him to the point where he'll easily come for the next girl. You see, you have to decide whether to go all the way or not, and if you start an all out effort and you see it's not going to happen, then you had better cool him down real fast before the next girl comes, and then hope you get another chance in the next round. You have to be very quick and skillful since you only have about a minute until the next girl shows up."
As she finished saying this another model came up to them wearing a lilac crepe dress with braided trim at the neckline and empire waist. "Move over Dolores, let me at him."
"He's all yours Sylvia," Dolores said, "now I've got to run and get changed!"
Sylvia wrapped her hands around Mr. Morris's penis and lifted it up to her face. "You're such a pig Jim, letting Pamela watch this," she said, "let her go back to her seat."
"Sylvia, don't worry about Pamela. She's already joined the club."
Taking the penis out of her mouth, Sylvia asked, "no shit! Pamela, he got you to suck him off already?"
"He made me do it a few weeks ago," Blake said.
"Man alive, he spends half his time with his cock in some girl's mouth!"
She plunged her mouth down on the cock, took a mighty suck and then eased back out keeping just the sensitive head in her mouth. She must have been doing something really special with her tongue and lips, because Blake could see the organ start to pulse out to a full erection. Jim even let out a slight moan. In what seemed like just seconds, however, another woman appeared behind Sylvia and tapped her on the shoulder. Sylvia immediately let go of the cock and stood up.
"A thousand bucks is a thousand bucks. Jim knows how to motivate us girls. The pay for modeling this show is shit."
"Now, now Sylvia don't give Pamela the wrong impression. Someday she might want to do some modeling," Mr. Morris said.
As Sylvia ran off to get changed, Mr. Morris continued to explain to Blake what was happening. "You see it's part of the rules that you have to let go the moment you get tagged. If you hesitate just a second you're disqualified." Mr. Morris talked calmly to Blake, who wondered how he could concentrate on what he was saying since the next woman was vigorously sliding her head up and down on the shaft. She was wearing a black Shantung bodice dress, white full organza ballet length skirt, with black embroidered floral motif. Stopping for a second she said, "we're definitely starting to get somewhere Jim, but it's going to be a while yet!" She resumed her sliding motion, not too fast or too slow, evidently trying to get him aroused but not explosive.
In a minute a beautiful blonde woman appeared in a red Dupioni silk two piece outfit with V neckline blouse, silk flower pin, bodice pleat details, and full floor length skirt. She tapped the kneeling woman on the shoulder who let Jim's cock slide out of her mouth and then jumped up quickly to her feet. The blonde gracefully lifted her skirt and settled in between Jim's legs. She began kissing the penis and started sucking it very gently while running her hands over Mr. Morris's balls. The penis seemed to be getting very much solidly erect now.
Over the next few minutes, several more women appeared, and then Dolores was there again, now wearing a melon ice Dupioni silk two piece jacket with softly dipped neckline, knotted buttons down the front and short petal sleeves with full skirt. Blake had lost the exact count, but figured that there were about ten women altogether.
"Well how are we doing?" Dolores asked to the penis as she kneeled in front of it.
"It's really cookin!" Jim said. His face was flushed and he evidently was very much enjoying the action.
"Well, from the looks of it, your not going to blow off until the third round. I think I'll just stoke the fires a little bit, right now." She resumed her sucking very much as she had done during her first round, only this time the penis was staying fully erect and Jim appeared to be moaning almost continuously.
"Jesus, Dottie, you're the best!"
"Fuck you, Jim," she said as Sylvia came up to her wearing a white full organza ballet length skirt, with black embroidered floral motif. "He says the same thing to everybody," Sylvia said looking at Blake.
Sylvia examined Jim's swelled organ, "looking good, but I ain't going for the gold just yet. I think next round will just about be it."
"That's what Dolores said!" Blake exclaimed. He was getting excited by the action. It even crossed his mind that he would like to join in.
As if reading his mind, Mr. Morris said, "I'm sorry you can't join in, Pamela, but I would be happy to give you a private opportunity some time."
Blake blushed and tried to protest, but Mr. Morris said, "come, come Pamela, you know you'd really like it."
Another woman had appeared wearing an A-line dress with softly curved neckline, short sleeves and white silk chiffon ballet length skirt. "Mr. Morris," Blake said, "you're awfully conceited. Actually I find this whole thing to be preposterous!"
When Blake started to say something more, Mr. Morris indicated for him to be silent, "we're getting close to blast off, you better just watch from now on, so we don't shortchange anybody."
The newest woman was clearly undecided what strategy to take at this transitional phase, as she alternately sucked very hard and then stopped, trying to sense its reaction. "With a little bit of luck Jim, I'll get you the next round. You better save it for me or I'll cut it off."
Mr. Morris said, "you know I can't do that even if I wanted to!"
The woman then squeezed the penis hard and Blake saw a drop of precum rise up on the end. The woman licked it up saying, "OK Jim, I meant what I said!"
As the next woman came, she got up and said, "he's only just started to precum. It's still gonna be a while."
"Yeah, it takes awhile after the first precum before he starts oozing constantly. When he does, we know that we have to start thinking about the end game."
Mr. Morris was clearly no longer in a position to talk. His cock was bright red and extended, with each girl squeezing it hard to see if they could get some pre-cum from it. Blake could see the women getting more involved with each detail of their manipulation of the cock. The woman just ahead of Dolores came in a black satin dress with empire waistline. Taking stock of the situation as the model ahead of her was getting up, she said, "OK it's bingo time. You better shoot off for me!"
Jim couldn't mutter a reply. He was slumped back in the chair, with legs spread apart, under the control of his inflamed penis which pointed like a spear toward the rafters of the theater. This time as the woman positioned herself at Jim's feet, she had her head turned so one eye could look towards the direction where the next woman would come from.
She began a powerful display of sucking, putting the full penis deep in her throat and using both hands to vigorously squeeze and roll the balls while slapping Jim's buttocks. Her head went up and down in a series of motions leaving her an extra second or two to manipulate the sensitive end. Just as it seemed that Jim's cock was convulsing toward an orgasm, the woman could see the curtain rustling where Dolores would be coming from.
Instantly, she grabbed the base of the penis and gave a sharp bite to the soft flesh on Jim's abdomen. She then spanked him hard on his behind and growled, "you better save it for me you fucker!"
"Ouch!" he yelled, as Dolores came up and without wasting a word began plowing into the penis. Where the bite of the previous model had caused a slight sagging in the erection, Dolores' mouth caused it to rigidly snap back to attention. As she worked the cock like a machine, she kept one eye toward the curtain. As Jim moaned more and more deeply, she began licking the underside of the penis near the end, forcing the phallus down hard against her tongue.
Suddenly, with the first movement of the curtain she repeated the tactic of the previous woman and viciously grabbed the base of the cock and gave Jim a nasty pinch on the buttocks. He yelled in pain and as she got up she gave the cock a parting squeeze just as Sylvia came up to them. She got down between his legs and frantically worked the cock with her tongue, while her hands kneaded the balls.
The spectacle had Blake mesmerized as he got caught up in the tension as to which of the women would win the thousand dollars. From the look on Jim's face and the condition of his penis, Blake couldn't imagine that he wouldn't come any second now and he found himself inwardly rooting for Sylvia to get the winning orgasm. Inside his dress he realized that he had developed an erection of his own which luckily wouldn't show under the wide skirt of the sundress. He wished he could help Sylvia somehow, but stayed away so as not to risk disqualifying her.
Once again, he saw Sylvia stop suddenly when her sharp eyes picked up movement in the curtain. She gave Jim a vicious squeeze on his balls causing him to shriek and then put a viselike lock on the base of his prick until the exact second when the next woman came. Blake couldn't see how Jim could last any longer, he was nearly in a dead faint, alternating between intense moans and sudden cries of pain. In fact, six more girls came and went, until it was the turn of a blonde model named Audrey who was two before Dolores in the rotation. While standing over Jim, she placed her mouth over his cock and fell down all the way to the shaft and then rapidly back up again. She repeated this motion again and again as if her face was a vagina. By the tenth time it was clear that Jim was done for. His body began convulsing and his penis thrust out anticipating Audrey's next swallow. As she bore down on him, Jim screamed with pleasure, so loud that it would certainly have been heard in the auditorium, if it weren't for the music accompanying the show. Jim's cock squirted semen up onto Audrey's mouth, on her face and in the air. Blake let out a small cheer of excitement and congratulations to Audrey, who quickly got up and said, "that'll be a thousand big ones Jim." They were then joined by the next model who said, "shit, Audrey, you're too damn good!"
"Sorry dear, maybe next week. I think I just drew a good position."
"Jim, you've got to raise the booby prizes. A hundred bucks is hardly worth the effort," the losing model said.
Jim was just now coming to his senses after the explosive orgasm. His stomach and pubic hair was covered by a huge puddle of cum. "How about I give you fifty bucks if you clean me up with your mouth?" he said to the model.
"What a shit you are! Make it a hundred."
"OK," he said and the woman got down next to him and lapped up the cum. Just then Dolores reappeared and after Audrey explained what was happening, she too got Jim to agree to an extra hundred dollars for cleaning him off. Blake watched the two women licking Jim's stomach and genitals and in an odd way he felt jealous. Though his mind told him it was the worst sort of sexism, he nonetheless felt excited by the purely animalistic behavior of the women.
The models finished their job and left to change into their last dresses. Blake said, "I don't know how you can get away with treating women like you do."
"Come help me get dressed," Jim said ignoring his remark. Blake felt a twinge of anger and humiliation but also felt like his womanhood was being challenged, so, while Mr. Morris pulled his underwear up his leg, Blake guided the soft penis into it and then pulled up Mr. Morris' pants as he stood up.
"As I said, Pamela, you can suck on it any time you want. Just give me a call."
"Mr. Morris, you just spent like two thousand dollars for that blow job, how much will you pay me?"
"Pamela, you're not a whore. Why are you talking like that?"
"I could really use the money, that's why! You remember you told me that you might help me become truly Pamela?"
"Yes, of course."
"Well, since I first met you I've decided to really become a girl. Even my mom knows about me and is OK about it."
"I'm glad to hear that."
"But you know, my family isn't very rich or anything and I would really like to, you know, become a lot more like Pamela."
Mr. Morris looked puzzled and Blake blurted out, "I would really love it if you could pay for my having some breasts implanted. Like maybe B or C cups I think would be nice with my figure. They cost about five thousand dollars I think. If I couldn't get them from you I might have to wait years until I can afford them. And of course I would let you feel them or kiss them if you wanted to, I guess as long as I wasn't married or going steady." Blake sounded like he was pleading for help and it touched Mr. Morris. He put his arms around him. "My dear Pamela, I would love nothing more than to help you out. Five thousand is chump change for me. Jesus, I earn that in one hour at the TV station. Look, I'll even get my secretary to research the best plastic surgeon in town, and as soon as you want, you go get it done, on me!"
Blake put his arms around Mr. Morris and hugged him tight. "Mr. Morris you're too wonderful. Just as soon as my Dad knows and everything is OK I'll contact you. My mom and I are hoping I can go to school in the fall as a girl, so maybe this summer I could have the surgery!"
"Only too glad to help out. However, I really hope you'll be able to visit me at the station every so often, if you know what I mean. Here's my card." Blake knew exactly what he meant but didn't mind. It wasn't much work giving Mr. Morris blow jobs and he stood to benefit a lot.
Mr. Morris stood up and looked at his watch. "A little after twelve, I have to get ready to finish up the show."
Not believing his ears, Blake cried out, "after twelve? Did you say it's after twelve?"
"Yes."
"My God! I can't believe the time! I've got to run! How can I get to the main lobby from here?" he implored Mr. Morris.
"I'm not sure. There must be a way through the dressing room. Go through there." He pointed to the door through which the models had been going after leaving Mr. Morris.
Without looking back, Blake ran to the door which led to a corridor. Following it, he ended up in the dressing room where the models changed outfits for the show. Dolores stood in front of a mirror taking off her bra, when Blake ran up to her. "How can I get to the main lobby from here?" he said anxiously.
"I'm not sure Pamela. That door leads outside," she said pointing to a door with an exit light over it.
Blake ran to it, pushed it open and found himself on the street on the side of the theater. After getting his bearings, he ran up the block toward the main entrance hoping to find his mom and Janice waiting for him, but they were nowhere in sight. He ran into the theater lobby and knocked on the door of the manager's office. It was locked and no one answered. He figured that Mrs. Parker must be watching the show.
Blake had to pee terribly and decided to use the ladies room hoping that someone would return to the office by the time he was done. He entered a stall, lifted the sundress, pulled down his panties and sat on the seat trying to pee. Nothing would come out. He tried and tried, and though his bladder ached, he was so nervous he couldn't go. He got up, got dressed and ran out back into the lobby. No one was around. A large clock in the lobby showed that it was 12:15. He ran to the back of the theater and squinted around in the dark looking for an usher. Up on the runway the pretty blonde model was strutting around in a gorgeous white dress and he could see that Mr. Morris had rejoined Mimi at the podium.
Blake's agitation caused a woman seated nearby to get up and approach him. It was the ticket taker. Blake excitedly whispered to her that he had to change back to his clothes and the manager's office was locked. The woman told him to wait a minute while she went down the aisle into the dark and kneeled down to speak to someone sitting in an aisle seat. After what seemed an eternity Blake saw the manager come walking towards him.
Out in the lobby, he said, "I'm terribly sorry, but I've got to meet someone and I'm late."
"You could keep the sundress, dear, if you want it."
"Thank you, I do love it, but I've got to be back to being a boy I'm afraid."
"OK, whatever," and she led him back to the office. Blake ran inside and quickly changed back into his jeans and shirt while the woman watched.
"I'll come back for the dress sometime, I really like it," Blake said. He was about to rush out the door, when the woman said, "I don't suppose you would want to take off your lipstick, would you?"
"Oh my God!" Blake said, and he furiously wiping it off with his fingers.
"You're just smearing it around your face. Here, let me help you." She used a tissue to remove the lipstick. "OK, I think you're all set."
"I can't thank you enough," Blake said and ran off. Crossing the lobby he saw that it was 12:20.
Outside again, he was disappointed to still not find Janice or his mom. He couldn't imagine that they wouldn't wait for him; on the other hand it was so late, that they might have already gone to see Ann. Unable to make up his mind he ran back and forth up the block hoping to catch a glimpse of them. A sharp pang of anxiety shot through the pit of his stomach and inflamed his already swollen bladder. Every step he felt it would burst. He ran down another block and still couldn't decide what to do.
At Kathy's house, the Girls-Only Club members were almost fully dressed. They had been helping each other put their bridesmaid dresses on, fastening the back zip and making sure the skirts rested correctly on the layers of crinolines. As they congregated in Kathy's room taking turns in front of the mirror touching up their make-up and hair, Kathy said, "where in the world is Pamela? It's already almost twenty past. How is she ever going to get ready in time?"
"I'm really starting to worry," Penny said, "it's so unlike her to be late."
"And especially for the wedding day. She's been just dying to wear her bridesmaid dress!" Janet added.
"It's still a little early to worry that much," Amy said trying to sound confident. "I'm sure it's just some minor problem."
"You don't think we should call her home?" Kathy said.
"Let's give her five more minutes," Karen said.
While they continued to get ready, they couldn't help but worry that Blake might be in some sort of trouble. A few minutes later, Mrs. O'Connor came across the hall from her room. She was still in her slip, and her make-up was partially completed. "Any sign of Pamela?" she asked the girls.
"None!" Kathy said with obvious alarm.
"Mrs. O'Connor, I think we ought to call her house and find out what's happening."
"Good idea," Mrs. O'Connor said, and she dialed Blake's number from the phone in Kathy's room.
The girls gathered around her to listen. After a minute Mrs. O'Connor hung up the receiver saying, "No answer. I suppose that's a good sign, it could mean that she's on her way. When she comes in, however, we'll have to help her get dressed as fast as possible."
With each step jarring his overloaded bladder, Blake walked and ran back and forth up the blocks surrounding the theater. There was no sign of his mom and he was in a state of panic. In the distance the clock on top of the bank building tower said that it was almost 12:30. Behind him he saw the girls were starting to exit the McClintock show. "I should have just run to the weight lifting event," he thought as he agonized over the situation. Tears filled his eyes and he felt anxious thinking about how the girls must be worried to death about him, or maybe even furiously angry.
He finally decided to go to the weight lifting arena, but he knew that first he had better relieve his bladder or else he would have an accident. He headed against the current of girls back into the pavilion and without thinking headed to the ladies room. Inside he saw that there was a long line waiting for the stalls. The women ahead of him starred at him with surprise. Blake couldn't figure out what the problem was until he realized that he wasn't wearing the sundress anymore. Turning to leave he ran right into Valerie.
"Pamela, what happened to you?"
"I can't explain, Valerie, I've got to run, I'm late for the wedding. I'll tell you in school!" With that he ran out of the ladies room and into the men's room next door. It was empty, but he went to a stall anyway since he no longer felt comfortable standing up to pee. The pressure on his bladder was so intense that it gave him an erection as he sat trying to pee. He tried to think of various mundane subjects to soften it a bit and finally a little pee came out. Just when it was about to turn into a flood, his penis hardened again and then he had to again turn his mind away from his anxiety at being late. This caused some more pee to come out and then abruptly it stopped. He was now absolutely beside himself with panic and began crying. Through his tears he looked down on his panties, his penis stiffened again and then, as had happened at Kathy's house a few weeks earlier, it began uncontrollably spurting semen. It would now take several minutes until he could pee again, so he pulled up his panties and jeans and decided to just run to the weight lifting exhibit and worry about finishing his peeing later.
When he got to the weight lifting exhibit, to his overwhelming relief he saw his mom and Janice standing with his dad, Barry and Ann at the back of the hall. When his mom saw him she said, "where in the world were you?"
"You missed seeing Ann win the competition!" his dad said.
"You're going to be late for the wedding!" Janice added.
"I know, I know, I know," Blake exclaimed, "I'll explain it in the car! Can we go now?"
"Thanks a lot for rooting for me," Ann said sarcastically.
"I'm sorry Ann, I was intending to come, I mean I really wanted to come, but it wasn't my fault I missed it." He was lying now, but he would say anything just to get everyone walking toward the car. "I'm so sorry, there was no clock in the hall and I was sitting with Valerie and some friends from school and I kept asking them for the time, and I guess their wrist watch was an hour off. You know the time changed last weekend and I guess Valerie forgot to change it. I did think the show was kind of long, but she kept reassuring me she had the right time. Can we go now to the car?"
"It sounds like a lot of BS to me," Ann said.
"I'm really disappointed in you, Blake," his dad said. "Besides the fact that you lost all track of time watching a fashion show, this competition really meant a lot to your sister and you missed her incredible performance."
"I know dad, I feel just awful. If there was anything I could do to make it up to her, I'd be happy to."
"Well, to tell you the truth, they're going to have the award ceremony where they present Ann with a trophy in a few minutes. Let us stay for this and then we'll get you to Kathy's house."
"But that'll push the time to after 1 O'clock!"
"Blake, you'll still be able to get ready, and it will be a nice gesture to Ann."
"Yeah, Blake, it's about time you did something nice for me, instead of thinking of your self all the time."
"Ask me to do anything else except this! All the girls and Mrs. O'Connor and Beth are all going to be worrying to death about me! Please, please, Ann, let us go now!"
"Screw you, Blake," Ann said, and Blake fought back tears welling up in his eyes.
"Blake!" his dad said, shaking his head.
His mom rushed over and put her arm around him causing him to sob. People sitting nearby in the stands turned their heads to observe Blake. His mom said, "dear, we promised Blake we'd get him to Kathy's by 12:30, and it's now getting on to one. While we're proud of Ann, we really should get moving for Blake's sake. I'm sure Mrs. O'Connor must be frantic wondering where he is."
"Oh, Jesus in heaven!" his dad said, "c'mon Ann, I guess we do have to go, even if Blake screwed up. We should have taken two cars. Anyway, we can come back to pick up the trophy after we drop Blake off."
"But dad if I leave now, they'll give the trophy to someone else."
"They'll hold it for you, I'm sure."
"They won't dad."
"I'm sorry, Ann, but we have to go."
With obvious resentment, Ann turned and followed the rest of the family out the door heading to the car. Blake was glad that Ann didn't put up a bigger fight. Hopefully, once he got to Kathy's house, he would be able to get his dress on in just a minute or two so the wedding party would not have to wait long for him. Blake tried not to show his impatience at the snail's pace with which they walked to the car. Clearly, Ann was slowing them down on purpose, but there was nothing he could do about it.
When they got to the car Blake quickly took a seat in the back, while Ann took forever getting her stuff together and finally getting in. His dad started the engine and they took off in the direction of Kathy's house.
Ann sat sulking in the back looking out the window. Suddenly she turned to Blake saying, "so Blake, did you find a nice dress to wear to the prom?"
Barry laughed and even Blake's dad couldn't suppress a snicker.
"Ann!" her mom rebuked, "that's uncalled for."
"Answer me Blake!"
"There were some dresses I liked and Valerie and the other girls were very glad to hear my opinion about them," Blake said hoping that Ann would stop trying to tease him.
"How much weight do you think that you could lift Blake?" Ann said.
"I don't know."
"Ten pounds?"
"Ann!"
"As much as me?"
"Of course not, Ann, you know that you work out and I don't."
"I can't believe my older brother is such a sissy. I bet they wouldn't even let you into a girl's weight-lifting competition."
Blake was scared of the direction to which Ann was leading the conversation. "I don't know, Ann, do they even have such contests?"
"What are you implying? That I'm some sort of freak?"
"Of course not Ann."
"No more a freak than you going to watch a fashion show, and sit there with the other girls discussing which dresses you like."
"Ann, I've told you many times to not talk that way to your brother!" her mom scolded her.
"Do you also offer advice on picking out bras and panties?"
"Ann!" her mother said sharply from the front seat.
"Ann, please stop teasing me. You know that if I didn't have the wedding I would love to see you get the trophy."
"You could have waited two more minutes."
"But I'm already very late."
"I can't believe that I had to give that up so you can go off to this stupid wedding."
"It's not stupid." As soon as he said it, Blake realized that he should have held his tongue: a fundamental rule of their new relationship was that he never contradict her.
"Blake, what did I say about contradicting me?"
"I'm sorry Ann, it was stupid of me."
Overhearing this exchange, Blake's dad interrupted, "Blake, I don't understand why you're so afraid of Ann."
There was silence as Blake didn't know what to say. If he said he was afraid, his dad would be mad at him. If he said he wasn't Ann would kill him.
"Well, Blake, answer me. Why are you so afraid of Ann?"
He decided to take a chance that Ann would only hurt him some other time and said "I'm not afraid of her."
As soon as he said it, the look on Ann's face told him he had made the wrong choice. "Oh, yeah?" she said, and in an instant she had grabbed his arms and forced him down on the seat. In a rage she said, "I'm so sick of you and your stupid little girly shit."
"Ann!" Blake's mother cut in.
"Stupid little fairy princess. I gave up that trophy for Blake and his stupid wedding."
"I don't care, Ann. Watch your language or you're going to be one sorry young lady," her dad said.
Fuming, Ann released Blake and went back to her side of the seat. After a minute she said, "I don't know why you call me the young lady, dad. Blake's the one wearing a bra and panties."
Blake froze and nearly passed out with fright. He looked at Ann with pleading eyes. "What do you mean by that remark?" his dad said, puzzled.
Looking directly at Blake with a smirk she said, "exactly what I said. Blake's been wearing girls' underwear for weeks now. Why do you think he spends so much time with those girls. They made him a member of the Girls-Only Club cause he now pretends he's a girl all the time."
Blake's mom and Janice sat still with their faces turning red. His mom was only able to muster a faint, "Ann! Why are you making up such nonsense?"
The pace of the car was slowing and Barry turned around to look back at Blake and Ann. Blake said, "Dad, she's lying!" but Ann reached over, grabbed his shirt and lifted it.
"Oh, shit, dad!" Barry said incredulously, "Ann's right. Blake's wearing a bra!" The car swerved to the side of the road and stopped suddenly as his Dad jammed on the brakes. Turning around to look for himself he said, "holy shit Blake! What the fuck is going on?"
"Your language dear!" his mom said.
Blake started to cry and Ann said, "see he's wearing panties too" and she pulled down the side of his pants revealing the lacy elastic band of his panties.
Through his sobs Blake said, "Dad, I can explain," but his dad was not listening.
"The first thing I'm going to do is take you home and whip the shit out of your backside. Then you're going straight to a psychiatrist."
"But the wedding!"
"Fuck the wedding! You're not going to any fucking wedding."
"Dad!" Janice said.
"Dear!" his mom said, "you can't."
"Oh can't I?" his dad said, and with that, he started up the car and drove off burning rubber toward their house.
End Part V
The Story Conclusion - Next!
Thank you for reading my story! ~Pamela
Image Credits: Title Picture purchased and licensed for use from
123rf.com - photo_16375217. Divider licensed for use in publishing from Photoshopgraphics.com ~Sephrena.
Acknowledgments: The Girl's Only Club was first written and posted chapter by chapter at alt.sex.stories.tg in the late 1990's. The author has long wanted to acknowledge a debt to Nostrumo who gave much pointed and useful criticisms of the chapters prior to release - saving the plot from many more bizarre excesses than it already has. His advice made this a much better story than it would have been. ~Pamela
Historical Note: This second edition of The Girl's Only Club clears up a vast number of typos, misspellings, bad punctuation, miss-named characters and so forth. Moreover, those already familiar with The Girl's Only Club will realize that some changes to the plot have been done with the most significant ones in the last chapter. In fact, the modifications are designed to make the outcome more consistent with my original plan for The Girl's Only Club than the somewhat abrupt and incomplete ending (particularly in regards to Joanna) that was originally posted. At the time, I had become convinced (wrongly) that no one was reading The Girl's Only Club, so I had ended it prematurely, and the Joanna subplot had become an unfortunate victim. This revision helps to remedy this at least in part. While an additional chapter concerned with the aftermath of Blake's transition to Pamela seems logical, it is also anti-climatic, and I prefer to let each reader imagine in their own way how things turn out for Pamela in the future. ~Pamela.
Historical Versions: Originally posted at Asstr.org in 1997 (Girls-Only Club 1 - 15), Nifty's Archive in April of 1998, Crystal's Storysite in 2002, and Fictionmania in 2011. ~Sephrena.
Legalities: Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted provided that: 1) You must have contacted the author, Pamela, and have asked permission first and received said permission to host this particular work. 2) No fee be charged, either directly or indirectly (this includes so-called "adult checks") or any form of barter or monetary transfers in order to access viewing this work *and* (3) PROVIDED that this disclaimer, all author notes, legalities and attribution to the original author are contained unchanged within the work. 4) The author of this work, Pamela, must be provided free account access at all times the work is hosted in order to modify or remove this work at her sole discretion.
This work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. ~Pamela
Chapter 16
The despondent Girls-Only Club members sat together in Kathy's room. "Where in the world could Pamela be?" Kathy said for the tenth time. The girls were ready to go to the church. Every last detail of their makeup and dresses had been taken care of.
"I feel just awful!" Penny said fighting the urge to cry.
"She must be in a terrible accident or something," Amy said.
"One of us should have gone to her house on our way here to make sure she was OK," Janet said.
"But who would have guessed there would be a problem," Kathy said as her mother walked into the room. Mrs. O'Connor was perfectly dressed now. Though in her forties, she radiated the feminine appeal of a woman half her age, but with the commanding presence that only comes with age.
"Gosh, Mrs. O'Connor," Amy said, "you're just beautiful!"
"Thanks Amy, but you girls just take my breath away, you're so utterly pretty!" Stating the obvious she said, "no sign of Pamela?"
"Fraid not, mom!"
"I'm sorry to say it girls, but what are we going to do about the sixth bridesmaid?" As Mrs. O'Connor said this she pointed to Blake's dress which now lay forlornly on the sofa waiting for him.
"I just know Pamela is going to make it!" Penny cried and now she couldn't contain her tears. "Oh, rats my makeup!" she said and ran to the bathroom to regain control of her feelings.
"This may be cruel, but I think we really do need a sixth bridesmaid and I'm thinking that we could ask one of the twins Christina or Angela to do it. They're waiting downstairs and they're about the same size as Pam. What do you think girls?"
"You're right mom," Kathy said, "we owe it to Beth to have a sixth bridesmaid. Why don't you ask Christina if she'll do it? If she will, just send her up and we'll help her get dressed."
In a minute Christina entered Kathy's bedroom. "So your little friend Pamela is afraid to come to the wedding?"
"That's not true!" Karen said angrily. "We don't know what happened to her, maybe she got into an accident or something, so you oughtn't jump to any conclusions!"
"Well I never understood why Beth didn't pick me and Angela to be bridesmaids. We have a lot nicer figures and besides we're family and she's not!"
"What's done is done, Christina. Now we really have to hurry and get you into Pamela's dress," Kathy said as she held up the dress to her.
Christina took the dress and held it against herself. "It might fit fairly well, though of course it will be snug up top! Thank goodness Pamela was kind of tall."
With that she reached behind her back and unzipped her gown, which was a flattering peach colored sheath. She carefully stepped out of it and took Blake's dress as Kathy handed it to her. "We also have special lingerie to wear," Kathy said, "but I suppose it won't fit you."
"I should think not," Christina said contemptuously looking at Blake's new B cup bra lying on the sofa.
"What about the slip?" Karen asked.
"It's probably not worth trying on. I'm sure I'll burst the seams. My own bra and slip will be just fine. They won't be visible." With that she slipped Blake's dress over her head and pulled it down around her. She had to struggle a bit to arrange her breasts in the top. Then she ordered Kathy, "zip me up," and turned her back to her.
Because of the size of Christina's breasts, Kathy had to struggle with the zipper but luckily there was just enough room so that it could get to the top without ripping any of the seams. Christina turned to admire herself in the mirror. "I must admit it does look ravishing on me."
"Yes Christina you're just gorgeous," Karen said shaking her head.
"How long have you known?" Blake's dad growled at Ann as he drove the car furiously towards their house.
"A couple of weeks."
"Why didn't you tell me?"
"You're right dad, I should have, but I didn't want to be a snitch."
Blake could see his dad's eyes in the rear view mirror throwing hateful glances at him. He had never seen him this angry before and was terrified at the scene that would follow at home. Perhaps a blistering spanking, confinement to his room for a week and most of all, missing the wedding and no opportunity to talk to the girls or apologize to Mrs. O'Connor for messing up the wedding ceremony. He turned his head and looked out the window as a new wave of helplessness swept over him and he began sobbing again. He had to pee so badly now, he was certain he couldn't make it home before having an accident. He urgently needed a bathroom. Fear of peeing in the car drove him finally to ask his dad, "dad, I need a bathroom!"
"YOU NEED A BATHROOM?" His father yelled back, "I'LL TELL YOU WHAT YOU NEED!"
His mother quickly intervened, "I don't see what that's got to do with anything. There's a bathroom coming up at the Wendy's." Her voice was distraught and Blake could see that she was holding back tears of her own.
"He can hold it for ten minutes till we get home," his dad said with finality.
"But dad, I have to pee really bad. I didn't get a chance at the theatre."
"How can you make him suffer!" Janice broke in obviously upset.
"This doesn't concern you Janice! I'm going to make a man out of him and the first thing he's going to learn is to hold his water."
"That's ridiculous," Janice snorted.
"You girls won't understand," his dad said dismissively. "I should think you'd be scandalized to find your brother acting like a sissy!"
"He's not a sissy," Janice said, "he's allowed to be as feminine as he wants. Why is it such a crime?"
"My brother in a bra! What are the guys gonna think when this gets out?" Barry said, shaking his head.
"All you can think of is yourself," Janice said bitingly.
"Shut up Janice," Ann said. "Barry's right. We have to go to school and take the teasing. The only good thing is that at least Blake is finally going to learn how to be a real boy."
"I don't want to be a boy!" Blake cried. "Dad I have to pee terribly!"
"Shut up!" his dad said.
The car came to a red light and halted. Looking at the intersection Blake realized that he was only a few blocks from Kathy's house. In a fit of madness he flung open the car door, got out, and ran across the road toward Kathy's. Each step caused an excruciating pain in his bladder but he continued running as fast as he could. He heard his dad shouting something at him and then he heard Ann yell "don't worry I'll get him."
Blake made it across the street and was running up a block and then diagonally across a lawn to take a short cut. He heard Ann gaining on him yelling "stop! you fucker!" and then she was on him pulling him to the ground. He landed hard on the grass and struggled to get up and keep running. Ann held him by his shirt, which he wiggled out of and continued running, now in his exposed bra.
Furious, Ann quickly caught up with him again and tackled him. She put his arm in a lock and dragged him to his feet. The fall had been too much for his bladder and he began peeing in his pants. A large wet stain formed on the front of his jeans as the hot liquid ran down his legs and soaked his panties. Ann dragged him along down the block as he cried and peed at the same time.
His dad had turned the car onto the side street and pulled up next to them. A man mowing his lawn several houses away stopped to look at the scene and then continued. Ann held Blake up against the car as she fumbled for the door handle. It wasn't until she opened it and was forcing him in that she noticed that he was wet. "Yuck, Blake! Dad, he peed in his pants."
"Shit, we can't let him sit on the seat like that. Take his pants off."
Blake's mom and Janice screamed at Ann to leave him alone, but she ignored them and began undressing Blake, yanking his pants roughly down his legs trying not to touch the pee. When they were around his ankles she pushed him to the ground and forced his pants off leaving Blake in just his bra and sopping wet panties.
"Dump the pants on the floor mat and get him in," his dad ordered and Blake found himself once again lying on the back seat. Ann locked the door and quickly ran around to the other side to get in. Before she could, however, Blake's mom barked at her to sit up front in her seat.
"Don't worry mom I won't hit the little sissy," Ann said sarcastically.
"DO AS I SAY!" her mom yelled. She was now beet red and near hysterics from having watched Ann's treatment of Blake. Janice was crying inconsolably, while Blake's dad sat stone-faced.
Ann reluctantly walked around to the front passenger door as her mom got out. Ann slid into the seat across from her dad, while Blake's mom sat down beside Blake and shut the door. Blake leaned over across her lap as she put her arms over him protectively. He sobbed quietly into her bosom. "There, there, my little girl," she said.
"What kind of shit is that?" his Dad said excitedly.
"You've already done enough damage, and I won't stand for any more. Your son is now your daughter, and you'll just have to live with it."
"Have you gone crazy?" his dad said with his voice rising in tone.
"Do you want to lose your child forever?"
"BULL SHIT!" he yelled.
"DON'T TALK TO ME LIKE THAT! YOU'RE AN IGNORANT FOOL. BLAKE IS YOUR OWN FLESH AND BLOOD. HOW COULD YOU TREAT HIM SO CRUELLY?"
"CRUELLY? WHAT'S CRUEL IS LETTING HIM MAKE A LAUGHING STOCK OF HIMSELF! I'M SAVING HIS LIFE!!"
A fight ensued like had never happened before in Blake's family. His mom and dad screamed back at forth at each other, while Janice and Ann exchanged increasingly heated words. Barry sat in his seat shaking his head and covering his ears. Blake's mom was so angry that she let go of Blake and leaned forward on the seat to better yell at her husband.
Surveying the scene, Blake saw that Ann and his dad didn't have a good view of him, particularly if he slunk down on the seat. As slowly as he could he opened his car door and slipped outside keeping low, and then crept away back in the direction toward Kathy's house. Though only in his bra and panties, he didn't care. He would get to the wedding at all costs.
He had to travel in the direction the van was pointing, which put him in full view of Ann and his dad. He moved slowly, crouched over so as to not elicit their attention. He had just reached a point a full house away when once again he heard the car door fling open and heard Ann shouting at him. He took off running as fast as he could, which was now much faster than before since he no longer had a pain in his bladder.
He had just three blocks to Kathy's house and though he could hear Ann's pursuit, she was only gaining slowly on him. When he was just a block away, however, he stepped on a sharp pebble with his bare foot causing him to stop and grab it to ease the pain. As he stood there hopping in agony, he saw Ann approaching, but before she came he took off again.
As he entered Kathy's street, he saw a commotion of people and cars way up the block in front of her house. It was the wedding party getting ready to drive to the church. He began screaming, "Kathy! Amy! Penny! Karen! Janet!" and saw the girls turn toward him. They were dressed in the beautiful bridesmaid dresses and he began to cry with joy and excitement as he came toward them.
The girls yelled back to him, "It's Pamela! It's Pamela!!" and they walked toward him as fast as they could in their high heels and dresses.
Just as Blake got to them, Ann caught up to him and grabbed him like before. "You fucking little piece of shit. You're not going to your fucking wedding, understand?" and she put a vicious arm lock on him and started dragging him back toward the car yet one more time.
"NO, ANN, YOU CAN'T DO THIS!" Blake yelled and struggled helplessly in her powerful grasp. "Help me Amy and Karen!" Blake cried in pain and agony.
The girls were desperate to stop Ann, but her huge bulging biceps and fierce angry look scared them.
"Stop! Ann, you're hurting her!" Amy cried as the girls tried to reach in to get a hold of Blake. Ann then flung her free fist toward them, causing them to scatter in fear.
"If you don't get away I'll break Blake's arm!" Ann said and she increased the pressure causing Blake to let out a hideous cry of pain.
The girls stepped back and Ann continued dragging Blake up the block.
With his eyes stinging from tears, Blake closed them and shuffled off under Ann's guidance. They hadn't gone more than halfway down the block however, when Blake opened his eyes to see a huge dark form come crashing into Ann and knocking her ten feet across the pavement while freeing him from her grasp.
In an instant Ann was up and swinging her fists like a madman at her attacker. Not believing his eyes, Blake saw that it was Juergen, who towered a foot over Ann and ran to meet her charge. Though wearing a tuxedo, he adeptly side stepped her blows and pushed her to the ground again.
"Get away!" he commanded Ann. "If you touch Pamela again I'll break YOUR arm!" He took a step toward her and Ann sensed that he was not like the other boys she had been bullying lately. Still, she hesitated, until Juergen began taking off his coat jacket. When she saw the large muscles of his chest she said, "fuck you all. You can have the little fairy," and she ran off back to the car.
Blake had collapsed to the ground in utter relief that Ann was gone. Juergen walked over and helped him up. Seeing that he was unsteady on his feet, Juergen swept Blake up into his arms and carried him slowly back toward the wedding party.
Juergen looked down at him with a wan smile, and Blake, looking up said, "Juergen, I'm terribly sorry. And I'm also sorry I'm wet. You really shouldn't carry me, you'll get your beautiful tuxedo dirty."
"Don't worry about it. Who are you Pamela?"
"I didn't want to keep anything from you!"
"I thought that I had really found a girl I could love," Juergen said with his voice starting to choke.
"But Juergen!" Blake said alarmed, and threw his arms tightly around his neck and began crying. Through his tears he said, "I really am Pamela. I will one day be Pamela permanently. Can you wait for me?"
By this time they had come up to the girls who had been excitedly walking towards them. Juergen let Blake down and said, "I need some time to think," and he walked off quickly toward his car.
Blake wanted to run after him but before he could he was surrounded by the club members.
"My God, we were so worried about you!"
"Thank God you're all right!"
The girls gently laid their hands on his shoulders to comfort him and Blake broke out into a smile. "It was so horrible, I thought Ann was going to drag me back to the car. My dad found out about Pamela and he doesn't want me to go to the wedding. My mom and dad are having a terrible row in the car right now, and I snuck away, only Ann caught up to me! But then Juergen saved my life and I'll always love him for it! Am I too late for the wedding?" Blake asked timidly, afraid to hear the answer.
Looking toward the house they saw Mrs. O'Connor coming toward them. "Mom!" Kathy yelled, "it's Pamela! She's OK! Her dad wouldn't let her come to the wedding but she got away. Is it too late for her to get dressed??" Mrs. O'Connor ran toward them holding up her skirt.
"Oh my God my poor darling!" she said as she surveyed the bedraggled Blake: wet panties, dirt and grass stains on his arms and legs where Ann had knocked him down, and his face swollen from crying. "I can't squeeze you since I'm dressed up for the wedding."
"Mrs. O'Connor, I've never been more happy to see anyone in my whole life!"
"What happened with your dad? You'll have to tell me later, at the reception."
"You mean I can still be a bridesmaid?"
"Why of course you foolish girl! Do you think we would ever deprive you of your big chance to wear your bridesmaid dress???"
"I can't believe it. I was so sure that it was too late! I was going to kill myself for missing the wedding!"
"Don't you ever talk like that!" Mrs. O'Connor's expression suddenly changed into a frown and she said, "well I think we have one minor problem, don't we girls!"
The Girls-Only club members nodded their heads and pointed in the direction of the house where in the distance Blake saw a girl wearing a dress very similar to the bridesmaid dresses. He had the feeling he had seen her somewhere before and then noticed her twin standing next to her. It was Angela and Christina he realized and then understood what the problem was. One of the them was wearing a bridesmaid dress and it was probably his.
Hopefully he said, "Mrs. O'Connor, I thought there was only going to be six bridesmaids?"
"There are only six! When you didn't show up we had no choice but to ask Christina if she would be willing to take your place. Now we have the problem of asking her to give up her dress for you!"
Blake felt numb. After all he had been through and now to have to deal with Christina! He knew there would be no way she would ever give up a chance to be a bridesmaid since she had already been so jealous of his being asked.
"Come on girls, maybe she'll be reasonable!" Mrs. O'Connor said and the group walked over to Christina to see what she would say.
Blake felt violated to see Christina wearing his dress. Particularly, her large breasts dramatically pushed out the top where his own should be.
"Christina," Mrs. O'Connor began, "we seem to have a small problem here. As you see Pamela did finally make it, and.."
"God, she's a mess! Why ever are you in your bra and panties Pamela? And you're so dirty, yuck!" Christina surveyed Blake with utter disdain. After a looking him up and down a couple of times, Blake saw her concentrate her attention on his panties.
"As I was saying," Mrs. O'Connor continued, "we don't have much time, Beth is about ready to come out, and well, the girls and I think that we have just enough time to get Pamela fixed up so she can be the bridesmaid like we planned."
Christina wasn't completely listening as she seemed to be very distracted by Blake's panties. Finally she said, "oh my God! You we want me to give up this dress to Pamela?"
"I'm afraid so, Christina. You know the dress was altered to fit her."
"There's something really weird here. I'm not sure I know what I'm looking at," Christina said pointing toward Blake's very tiny but still slightly visible penis inside the pee drenched panties.
"Pamela had a slight accident, she couldn't find a bathroom! You saw she was fighting with her sister Ann!" Kathy improvised as best she could.
"No, no, Kathy, I'm talking about that lump in her panties. Why in the world does Pamela have a lump there?"
"What lump?" Penny said meekly.
"Yeah, I don't see one," Karen and Amy added together.
"Holy shit and a half!" Christina yelled, "your little Pamela here is a boy!! Angela come take a look!" Leaning directly into Blake's face she said, "you little sissy, dressing up like a girl. And they want you to be a bridesmaid! You don't even have any tits, and you wet your panties like a baby!"
"Leave me alone!" Blake said desperately, his voice quavering.
"Flat as a board!" Angela said, "you're no girl at all!"
"I felt suspicious of him at the wedding shower," Christina said.
"Me too," Angela added.
"Leave Pamela alone," Mrs. O'Connor interrupted sternly. "You've had your fun with her, now leave her alone."
"What do you mean 'her.' 'She' is just a pathetic boy pretending to be a girl. Take the bra and panties off him! It's disgusting!"
"Christina, I insist that you give your dress back to Pamela, and you had better hurry or we'll be late!" Mrs. O'Connor said.
"How can you have a boy for a bridesmaid? It's just too ridiculous!"
"Pamela is not a boy!" Kathy said.
"Yeah!" Amy said, "she's just as much a girl as any of us!"
Angela and Christina couldn't help from laughing. "A girl! What nonsense."
"Let me have my dress Christina!" Blake said angrily.
"Let me have my dress Christina!" Christina teased Blake in a baby voice, like she had done at the party.
"C'mon Christina, I want my dress!" Blake said.
"C'mon Christina, I want my dress!" Christina and Angela mimicked him. "Let's see you take it off me!" Christina added.
Blake made a motion to unzip it and Christina slapped his hand hard. "Get away little faggot!"
Blake stepped back, covered his eyes with his hands and started to cry, while Christina and Angela snickered loudly at him.
"Really Christina, come inside and change back," Mrs. O'Connor said, "you and Angela will obviously never understand that Pamela is really, at least at an emotional level, purely a girl, so just let her be. Just try being kind for once, you know, from one human being to another, just be kind!"
While Mrs. O'Connor's elegant statement didn't exactly convince Christina to be nice, it did have the desired affect of getting her to stop teasing Blake.
"Oh, all right! I'll take the stupid dress off, but nothing will stop me from telling the wedding guests about Pamela!"
"Right!" Angela added.
"Go ahead and tell whomever you want. We don't really care and you'll find that most people are a lot nicer than you two!" Janet said emotionally, finally getting a chance to express her feelings.
"Come along now Christina," Mrs. O'Connor said and led her and Blake back to the house. Just as they got there, however, Beth in all her beautiful radiance stepped out of the front door surrounded by some friends.
"Mom, I'm ready! Let's go!" Beth said excitedly.
"Beth there's a small problem. Pamela just showed up! She was delayed by circumstances out of her control. We'll tell you about it later! It'll take us just a minute or two to get her fixed up as a bridesmaid!"
"Oh,... OK mom, I guess we can keep everybody waiting a second. But God whatever happened to poor Pamela!?" Beth said as she saw Blake for the first time.
"Pamela! Bull shit!" Christina interjected and she yanked down Blake's panties in front of Beth.
Beth let out a scream which could be heard in the next county and collapsed back into the house supported by her girl friends. Mrs. O'Connor, Blake, Christina and the Girls-Only club members ran in behind her and followed her to the living room where she collapsed onto a sofa.
"MOM! HOW COULD YOU LET THIS THIS THIS... HORRIBLE SISSY BOY BE MY BRIDESMAID! I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU MOM. HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME. FOR MY PERFECT WEDDING HAVING A TRANSVESTITE AS A BRIDESMAID!"
"Beth, Beth honey!" Mrs. O'Connor said, "get a hold of yourself! You don't know what you're saying. Pamela might have a boy's body but she really is a girl!"
"MOM!!!!" Beth shrieked, "NOW I'm going to cry and ruin my makeup!"
"Beth! stop being so melodramatic," Kathy said, "Pamela's our friend and you know as well as anyone how feminine she is. So what if she has a penis? It doesn't mean anything in her case, and in a month or two she's going to have some real breasts implanted, maybe even as big as yours!"
"What do you mean his penis doesn't mean anything!"
"It doesn't mean anything, Beth!" Mrs. O'Connor emphasized. "The only thing even remotely masculine about Pamela is her penis, and that she doesn't even use like a real boy does."
"Pamela can't beat any of us in arm wrestling! She's barely got any muscles in her arms; they're like those of a little girl," Amy said.
"And emotionally, she's totally feminine. When we were helping her buy some bras, the saleswoman got her to cry because she got flustered trying to explain why she wanted to wear girdles."
"I don't care how much of a girl you think he is, I don't want this boy in my wedding!"
"Well, in that case we're going to go on a bridesmaid strike!" Kathy said.
"You can't do this to me! It'll ruin the whole wedding not to have bridesmaids!"
"No Pamela, no bridesmaids!" the club members said in unison.
Knowing she had lost, Beth said, "OK, OK anything. I can't deal with this, but if he so much as does anything to embarrass me at the wedding I'll never speak to you and Mom again!"
"Don't you worry at all! Pamela is going to be the prettiest of all the bridesmaids and you're going to love her for that forever!"
The girls rushed Blake upstairs to Kathy's bathroom as fast as they could. While Penny helped him take off his bra, Blake let drop his panties and Amy started up the shower. Blake jumped into the steaming water, washed himself with a delicate lilac scented soap that Kathy found. Within a minute he was shampooing his hair and in another the water was turned off. He stepped out of the shower into the waiting arms of Janet who held up a large pink towel for him. She patted down his body while he used a smaller towel to dry his hair.
Stepping into the adjoining powder room, Kathy was waiting with his new B cup breast forms, which she accurately placed on him. To Blake they seemed enormous and he exclaimed, "I love them so!"
"No time to admire them now!" Kathy teased, "here's your new bra!" Kathy held it out and Blake put his arms through the straps while Amy hooked the back. Meanwhile, Penny helped Blake put on the prettiest pink panties he had ever seen. "Oh my, they match the dress!" Blake exclaimed. Janet came next with the matching slip which she put over his head for Blake to put his arms through the straps. She next had him step into the expansive crinolines bedecked with pretty pink bows and lace.
Amy then directed him to sit down, while she aligned the pair of pink pantyhose over his toes, and pulled them up his leg. In a minute he was standing looking at his marvelous womanly figure in the full length mirror. Coming from behind now Kathy put the dress on him over his head and Blake almost cried with happiness as she arranged it on him. Finally he was actually wearing it! The girls smoothed it down around him and led him to the vanity where Penny and Amy quickly worked on his makeup and nail polish, while Janet put his wig on his head and combed the hair. When they were done Blake stood up and stepped into his high heels that Kathy had brought over to him.
In just ten minutes since he had been brought upstairs, he had been transformed into the prettiest of the bridesmaids. He and the other club members gathered together giving themselves a group hug. In the mirror Blake saw that he was indistinguishable from the other club members. They were each magnificently pretty in their own way. His beautifully powdered and lipsticked face smiled a smile of complete fulfillment and happiness.
Outside in the street once again, the six girls gathered around Beth and Mrs. O'Connor to see who was going to be taken in which car to the church. Blake was disappointed he didn't see Juergen anywhere; he would have liked to have gone with him, but he also understood that the shock of seeing that he was a boy must have been very upsetting, and no doubt Juergen would need time to regain his bearings. Blake was confidant that Juergen wouldn't skip the wedding; that wasn't the sort of thing he would do.
It was decided that Blake, Amy, Penny and Janet would be taken by one of the escorts, Willy, over to the church, since he had a large sedan. Three of them could sit in the back, and one up front. Amy sat in the front, while Janet, Penny and Blake were to sit in the back. While Blake was waiting for Penny to carefully lift her skirt and enter the car through the street side door, he saw his dad's car coming up the street. Before he could react, it pulled up opposite him, and he saw his dad lean over across Ann towards him. The window was open and it looked for a second like his dad was going to say something but no words came out. Acutely aware of his dad seeing him in the pretty bridesmaid dress, Blake was transfixed by his father's eyes which had locked onto his own. The two of them gazed at each other for what seemed like an eternity. Out of his peripheral vision Blake saw that Ann was staring at him speechlessly.
Blake saw his father's eyes study his made up face, the pink lipstick, the eye shadow and mascara, the long cascading hair framing his face, the extravagant pink lacy gown, and his large projecting bosom. Blake started to say something and then halted. Something was going on in his father's face that made words futile.
A minute dragged by during which time Penny and Janet arranged themselves in the back seat and Willy closed the curb side doors and waited patiently for Blake. Blake saw what looked to be tears forming in his dad's eyes and a look of pain sweep across his face causing his own eyes to flood with tears. His dad slowly shook his head and leaned back, and Blake said, "I love you daddy!" just as his dad eased his foot off the brake and the car started moving down the street. The last glimpse Blake had of the van was of his mother and Janet dabbing handkerchiefs to their glistening eyes in the back seat.
"We had better go," Willy said gently and Blake hoisted his skirt like he had seen Penny do and put his bottom down on the back seat and then swing his legs in. Imitating the other girls, he sat forward on the seat in order to crush his dress as little as possible. Penny put her arm over his shoulders and Blake said as bravely as he could, "it's OK Penny, I think he'll learn to love me as Pamela, at least I hope he will." Willy closed the door and after getting in himself, started up the engine. They took off down the road following the other cars toward the church and Beth's perfect wedding.
Chapter 17
On the way to church Blake regained his composure and determination, though he also had a hollow feeling in his chest, that he knew would persist until the day his dad accepted him as Pamela. After reaching their destination, Willy helped Blake and the other girls out of the car. Blake saw Juergen standing by himself at the far end of the parking lot and walked over to him. He didn't know what he would say, but he desperately wanted to square things with Juergen before they had to march together down the center aisle of the church.
"Hi, Juergen," Blake said smiling and trying to be as sunny as he could manage.
Juergen turned toward him and Blake saw him gasp in surprise as his eyes landed upon him. Blake knew he was pretty; the dress saw to that, but evidently the total effect was overwhelming. "My goodness, Pamela, I hadn't realized how pretty you are!"
"Do you like my dress?" Blake said holding out the skirt and twirling around once.
"Why of course, and your hair and your smile and everything. I can't believe how beautiful you are!" Juergen was clearly shaken. Blake walked up close to him and stood looking up into his face. Blake's perfume engulfed Juergen and he said, "I can't believe you're a boy. You're prettier than any girl I've ever known. Can you tell me what this is all about?"
"It wasn't fair of me to hide it from you, and yes you should know everything. I was going to tell you, but I was afraid."
"I understand that, and my initial reaction certainly justified your fear."
"Please don't torture yourself, Juergen. It's my fault, and I owe you a lot."
Juergen couldn't contain himself and reached to kiss Blake, but Blake said, "not now. I do really want to kiss you, but it's my make up! Can you wait until the reception? We can sneak away for a little while."
"I'm sorry, I should have known."
"Let me tell you just a bit of my story. I think we have a couple of minutes." Blake could see that the other car of girls had not yet arrived. "It actually was this dress which started everything, just a few weeks ago. The other girls had saved me from the boys at school, which were threatening to beat me up, by inviting me to accompany them home, and I saw the dress and fell in love with it. Before I knew it, the girls had seen what I had only a little suspected in the past: that I am a girl at heart. They, and particularly Mrs. O'Connor saw it in me and gave me an outlet for it. I'll always love them for what they have done for me."
Blake became quiet trying to think what else he ought to say. "I might have an operation at some point and become completely a girl, or at least I'm sure that I'll definitely get breast implants. As for the rest, I don't know exactly for sure. That'll be a big step."
Juergen looked at Blake with concern. "I don't want you doing any of that for me. I can't stand the thought of your pain."
"No, no, Juergen, I'll do it for myself, mainly, but it's also nice knowing that I would be prettier for you."
"Pamela, you're pretty, almost too pretty. I can't see how you could be prettier."
"I guess it would be hard for you to understand, but I need to feel equal to the other girls. I want my own breasts that are always with me, so I have to wear a bra everyday, whether I want to or not. I know that sounds silly. Maybe I shouldn't be saying that to you, but the girls understand."
"I think I know what you're saying."
"Part of me is sad that you had to know me during this transition phase. Then we could just have met as girl and boy and it would be so less complicated."
"You would have had to tell me that you had made the change anyway."
"You're right. But then I at least wouldn't have a penis to repulse you."
"It doesn't repulse me, Pamela, but it is, I have to admit, an obstacle to our having the kind of relationship that I would need. Don't get me wrong, I'm certain that I can fall very much in love with you even if you have it, but as a practical matter it would be limiting. Don't you agree?"
Blake looked lovingly at Juergen and said, "I do and thanks for being honest with me. I love the idea of your loving me and I also know that I have the capacity to love you too. In fact, I think I may be a little bit in love with you already."
"I'm older than you," Juergen said, "and that's something we have to consider. Depending on how things turn out in a few years, many things are possible between us. In the meantime, know that I'm there for you and I'll respect you regardless of what choices you eventually make."
"Juergen, I so love you," Blake said and threw his arms around him and hugged him. "Now I think we had better join the others."
Blake and Juergen joined the other members of the wedding party as they awaited the arrival of the remaining guests and the signal that they should prepare to march into the church. Just then Blake heard a voice say, "don't tell me you're wearing a corset under that ravishing dress." The voice was familiar to Blake and when he turned around to see who had made the comment he was dumbfounded to see that it was Joanna and with her was Molly and Grace. "My goodness Joanna!" Blake exclaimed and rushed over to say hello. "And Molly and Grace!" Blake gave each of them a kiss on the cheek and a hug.
"You're so beautiful!" Molly said and Grace added, "from a distance we thought you must be the bride!"
"I'm a bridesmaid," Blake said and to Joanna he said, "no, I'm not wearing a corset though I wouldn't mind doing so if I had one."
"I told you Molly, we should have given Pamela a corset to take home!" Joanna joked.
"But what are you doing here?" Blake said, "I had no idea that you knew the O'Connors."
"We don't," Joanna said. "We're Brad's cousins. You know it's a pretty small town here and many people are interrelated. I can't get over how pretty you are."
"I'm so happy to see you again," Blake said.
"Let's talk at the reception," Joanna said. "I had better get the aunties nice seats!"
Blake was thrilled to see Joanna again. He had thought a lot about what she had said while he was trying on the corset. She offered a starkly different direction for his future life than he could hope to get with Juergen. As much as he would love to be a wife to Juergen, and thus enjoy the contrast between his femininity and Juergen's masculinity, Juergen was a man and thus there would always be a gulf between them. With Joanna on the other hand, they could in a sense still be husband and wife, but they would also be girls together. They would share a femininity that Blake could never share with Juergen. Then there was also the practical matter that he and Joanna could have sexual relations without his needing surgery, and most important of all, he and Joanna could have children together. And being a mother, Blake had decided, might be the thing he most wanted to do in his life.
The wedding coordinator called the wedding party to line up. Blake saw that Beth had joined the group and he avoided looking at her, but she made a point of coming up to him. She took him by the shoulders and made him look into her eyes. "I'm so sorry Pamela, for the awful things I said about you! I think it's just the stress of the occasion. You're so very pretty, maybe I'm even a bit jealous!"
"I can't thank you enough for saying that Beth, cause I want this to be just the most happiest and most beautiful wedding in the whole world, and I couldn't live with myself if I had spoiled it!"
They hugged each other: Beth in her beautiful white gown and Blake in his stunning pink bridesmaid dress. The wide skirts joined together and their white and pink lacy bosoms delicately rested against each other.
"I'm so happy," Mrs. O'Connor said upon seeing them. A roving photographer took their picture at the moment they hugged, and Blake thought that he couldn't wait to see the photo when it was developed.
The Girls-Only Club members congregated together forming a circle, and they linked arms. They were giddy with excitement.
"This is the big moment," Amy said.
"I'm so excited I can't stand it!" Blake answered.
They got into their places and Juergen whispered to Blake, "who was that girl?"
At first puzzled, then Blake realized that he was referring to Joanna, "that's Joanna, a friend of mine."
"She looks very interesting. How is she connected to the wedding?" Juergen said.
"Brad is her cousin."
Juergen nodded and took Blake's hand and squeezed it tightly. Behind him was Amy and behind her, Beth. Blake said a little prayer to himself: "God, thank-you for this moment, for getting me here, for making me feel so pretty." And pretty Blake felt. The dress held him like he imagined the hand of God would. Apart from the ground pushing up against his high heels and Juergen's steadying hand, he was floating gently in the universe. His scrumptious lacy skirt gathered around him and the perfect gentle curves of his breasts pushing up and out, and his hair gently touching his temples. And the delicious scent of his perfume, and that special feeling of lipstick and just knowing how pretty his lips must look.
Then Blake heard the organ playing, and then all too soon he was slowly moving forward with Juergen. Across the foyer of the church and through the doors and as suddenly as a condemned man feels the noose and the floor falling beneath him, Blake walked out into a sea, no an ocean of eyes turned and focused upon him. Every seat in the large church was taken and everyone drilled their eyes on the wedding party. Blake felt his legs giving way and his lungs burning with fear. How could he make it the whole way down the aisle?
Juergen sensed his panic and squeezed Blake's hand till it almost hurt. Juergen's strength seemed limitless and Blake had the odd thought that Juergen could crush his hand as if it were a bird's wing if he wanted to. Glancing over at him, Blake saw him smiling encouragement to him. It's so nice to rely on the strength of a man, Blake thought. And Juergen is surely the kind of man who would protect and take care of him. Later in the evening he would probably find himself enveloped by Juergen's strong arms. All that power gathered in response to Blake's femininity. It was a wonderful thought.
As if by a miracle, Blake was able to put one foot ahead of the other and make his way down the central aisle. The guests strained to get a look at the bride. Blake saw Joanna, Molly and Grace wave at him and he forced a smile in their direction. After what seemed like an eternity Blake and Juergen made it to the podium. Blake carefully took the few steps up to the dais as in the rehearsal and was overjoyed that he did not stumble. Turning around he faced the audience for the first time and was overwhelmed once again. Hundreds of guests faced him. Any second he was sure he would collapse and ruin the entire ceremony.
And now Blake saw Beth coming down the aisle with transcendent radiant beauty. Blake felt that the church must be filled with angels to mark the marriage of such a beautiful bride. Blake imagined what it would be like if he were getting married to Juergen. Would he be wearing a beautiful white wedding gown? Would Juergen's parents welcome him to their family? Would he be allowed to be a bride? Would his own dad get to the point of giving him away in matrimony to Juergen?
Before too long the ceremony was over. Beth and Brad exchanged vows and rings and kissed. It was a beautiful sight: Beth in the arms of Brad and their lips formed into one tender kiss. Blake couldn't stop himself from crying and he resigned himself to the fact that his eye makeup would be an utter wreck. Glancing at the other bridesmaids, he saw that Amy and the others were also crying or fighting back tears.
The music starting up again and the wedding party followed Brad and Beth back up the aisle and out into the picture perfect Spring day. They formed a line and greeted the hundreds of guests as they left the church. Blake couldn't keep count of how many times Beth and Brad's relatives told him how pretty he was, and that he was surely going to be the next bride. After awhile it was humorous and Juergen and Blake laughed to each other at the private joke. When Joanna and her aunties came by, Blake introduced Joanna to Juergen. Blake couldn't help but feel strange in the fact that only he was privy to the fact that he had such special and important relationships with each of them. What would Joanna think of Juergen and vice versa if they were to know the extent of his affection for the other.
After the last guest had passed through the line, Juergen escorted Blake to his car for the trip to the reception. After Juergen had carefully arranged Blake in the front seat of his car, being careful to keep his billowing skirt and crinoline off the ground and safely bunched up in his lap, Juergen got into the driver's side. He was about to start the engine, when Blake put his hand over Juergen's to stop him.
"Wait one minute."
Juergen turned to look at Blake. "I want to thank you for all you've done today, not the least of which was being there for me during the ceremony. I never would have made it down the aisle without you propping me up."
"Pamela, it was the least I could do."
"No, don't say that Juergen. It was very special and I'm sure that not every boy would have done that for me."
Blake felt an almost desperate need to finally kiss Juergen the way he had wanted to since he had met him. It was important to forge this kind of imprint of Juergen in his mind, so he would never ever forget it no matter what happened in the future. Without looking away from Juergen, Blake moved his lips towards Juergen's until they met. Juergen enveloped Blake in his arms, while Blake snuck his arms around Juergen's neck and held on tightly as they kissed. Juergen pulled Blake further toward him. A wave of delirious happiness fell over Blake as he felt Juergen's powerful arms provide a sanctuary within which he could be totally Pamela. As they kissed their tongues found each other's mouths and Blake savored the delicious sensation.
Locked in this embrace for several long minutes, they heard the sound of the other cars starting up, and the moment passed. Blake said, "You make me so very happy."
Juergen smiled at Blake.
At the party Blake was seated at the head table. Facing him was Juergen and to either side of him were the Girls-Only Club members. From where he sat Blake could see Joanna with her aunties at a distant table. After the dinner and toasts a band began playing and Blake and Juergen danced several numbers together and during the first slow dance of the evening Blake was thrilled to be wrapped up in Juergen's strong arms and to gently rest his head against his chest and feel the rock hard muscles rippling through him as they moved together. At the end of the dance they kissed and agreed that they ought to circulate a bit and get back together later.
Blake made a beeline to Joanna and sat down next to her and Molly and Grace. They talked about the wedding and Joanna quizzed Blake about the circumstances of his being a bridesmaid. When a favorite song of Joanna's came on, she took Blake's hand and old him, "come dance with me!"
"But we're two girls," Blake said.
"It doesn't matter at all. Come!"
Blake got up and followed her to the dance floor and they danced together. When the song was over, Joanna said, "it's so funny when you said that we were two girls."
Blake smiled and said, "so much as happened since I saw you. I'd love to talk to you. I've haven't forgotten our conversation up in the attic. It's caused me to do so much thinking."
"Let's go outside and chat."
Blake said, "great!" though he was a bit trepiditious about Juergen.
They strolled down a path in a garden and found a bench to sit at. Joanna said, "I saw you dancing with that boy Juergen and I saw you kiss him."
"He's a wonderful person. Earlier today he saved my life. Before I tell you about that I should say that my mom found out about my dressing up as a girl. I hadn't realized that bra straps leave a mark and she saw them. Anyway, she was very upset with me but then after Mrs. O'Connor intervened she realized that I am really a girl and not a boy."
"Whoa," Joanna said. "Slow down, there's so much in that. This is really shocking!"
"Yeah, I guess so," Blake said.
"Tell me everything slowly. All the details."
"Sure, I'm sorry," and Blake then systematically told Joanna most of what had happened since he had first met her. The story of that very morning she found almost too painful to listen to, particularly the sadistic way that Ann and his dad had treated him. And when he told her how Juergen rescued him she said, "I see what you mean. He's a very fine man."
"The thing is Joanna," Blake said, "Juergen and I understand that I'm still too young for us to reach a decision about our relationship. What I didn't tell him, but I think he might understand is that it could very well be that I could fall more in love with someone like you - a girl who would allow me to have the girl's role in our relationship - than I could with a guy like him, no matter how nice he is. The fact of the matter is that the only reason I think I'm attracted to having a relationship with Juergen is because it's girl-like to have a boy friend. Since girls like boys, if I like boys then I'm more of a girl. But the thing is, in every other way I want to be with just girls and I could have that with the right girl."
"You're an amazing person Pamela," Joanna said, "to have such deep insights at such a young age."
"Could you kiss me?" Blake asked.
"Why? Aren't you concerned that Juergen might see?"
"He's inside and it's kind of dark out here. Please kiss me, because I want to know how it's different than kissing Juergen."
"That doesn't sound so romantic," Joanna said.
"You know very well that I've fallen for you and want to kiss you no matter what. It's just that I want a memory to take with me. It's important."
"Yes, I see that it is," Joanna said.
She quickly pulled Blake close to her and kissed him. First a short tender kiss, and then a longer more passionate kiss. Both Blake and Joanna realized at the same moment how powerful their chemistry was and then they exchanged a long kiss with tongues wrapped around each other's. It was a kiss that would be memorable and for Blake it was a kiss that would sustain him throughout the hard times that he might face as he transitioned into Pamela. When finally their lips parted, they sat back on the bench, breathing deeply and fully appreciating just how wonderful their shared moment was.
Blake was the first to bring them back to reality. "I have an obligation to Juergen for this evening," he said.
"I understand. I'm not jealous. Well I'm not jealous any more. You go off and enjoy yourself and I better get back to the aunties. Knowing you, I'm sure you'll be coming by soon to try on another corset."
Blake laughed, "I wish I had on a corset right now. Don't you think it would make the dress fit better?"
"Go on Pamela, you're crazy!"
Blake spent the rest of the evening with Juergen. While on the one hand he would have liked to tell Juergen about his true relationship with Joanna, on the other it did not seem appropriate. It was understood between he and Juergen that during the next few years there were many decisions to be made as to how Blake should live the rest of his life. How Juergen would fit into this, and how Blake would fit into Juergen's life were so uncertain that the best they could do was to enjoy each occasion they were together without reading more into it than was obvious. That was not far off from where he had left things with Joanna, but in her case they would always be girl friends, something that was a lot easier to guarantee than always being Juergen's girl friend.
The lights were turned down in the ballroom and Blake and Juergen danced each slow dance that came along. Blake had been wearing his dress for many hours now yet he still felt enchanted by it. When Juergen held him tightly, his wide skirts held out by crinolines bunched up against Juergen's legs and made him feel like he was the feminine ideal that perfectly complemented Juergen's masculine perfection. He sensed that Juergen was burning with desire for him and Blake toyed in his mind with the idea of offering to give Juergen what he had given Mr. Morris and Joan's friends already. But that would not be right. It would put Juergen in an uncomfortable position. Better he should let Juergen take from him what he wanted. In that case he wouldn't resist because he would want to make Juergen happy.
When the song ended, Blake excused himself to fix up his face. In the ladies room, Blake squinted in the harsh fluorescent light, took a stall, lifted up his treasured dress, pulled down his pantyhose and panties and sat on the seat to pee. While he sat there waiting for the stream to come, he heard the door open and then the voices of Angela and Christina.
When he was done, Blake flushed, arranged himself and came out of the stall. The twins were checking their makeup in the mirror and Blake said, "Hi, isn't this just the most lovely party!"
Angela and Christina stopped what they were doing and eyed Blake meanly. "What the fuck is a little pervert boy like you doing in the girls' bathroom?," Angela said in her cruelest sing-song voice.
"Yeah, you got no business being in here," Christina added.
Blake started to answer but thought better of it. It was late, he was tired, they were clearly inebriated, it was best to let it go.
"I'm sorry you feel that way," Blake said and turned to walk out.
"Not so fast," Christina said and gripped Blake's arm. Blake struggled to free himself but was unable to do so and she dragged him across the room and pushed him up against the tiled wall.
"Let go of me," Blake said.
"You're a boy, Blake. You should be able to push me away any time you want," Christina said.
Blake struggle harder to no avail. Christina intensified the pressure against him and he couldn't break free.
"Stand guard outside," Christina said to Angela.
"It seems like everywhere I turn lately, you're there and it's bugging the shit out of me," Christina said when she was alone with Blake.
"I'm sorry," Blake said. From the way in which she was holding him, all that he could see was her large bust. "You're hurting me, Christina."
"Good," she said.
"Enough's enough. You've proven you can beat me up. Okay, if it makes you happy. However, I'm willing to be your friend if you'll give me a chance."
"I don't want to be your friend. I want to see your phony breasts."
"They won't be phony in a month! I'm going to get implants! I might even end up being as large as you and Angela."
"Let me look at them," Christina said and pulled on the top of Blake's dress. She was able to get the dress around his upper arms and then pulled it down further exposing his slip with his bra underneath. She reached inside the slip and under his bra and grabbed one of the breasts and tried to pull it out.
Blake cried out in pain. "Ouch! You can't do that. They're glued onto to my body!"
Christina scowled and pinched the nipple hard. Blake felt the intense pleasure/pain in his own breast but didn't let her know it.
"How do you get it off?"
"It needs a special solvent which only Mrs. O'Connor has."
Christina eyed him warily but appeared to accept the explanation.
"Let me see your penis."
"Come on, Christina, stop being like that!"
"Raise up your skirt so I can see it and then I'll let you go."
Reluctantly, Blake agreed, and raised his skirt and crinolines up around his waist and then fumbled to pick up his slip and pull down his pantyhose. Finally he had his pantyhose and panties down enough to expose his penis.
"Come with me," Christina said and she led him toward the exit.
"I can't go out like this!" Blake exclaimed.
"Stay right there!" Christina ordered, "and keep your penis out!" She left the bathroom and Blake heard her calling to Angela. After a minute the two of them returned.
"Let me see that thing," Angela said, and she grabbed it in her hand and held it, while Blake struggled with his voluminous skirts and his pantyhose and panty that were sliding down his thighs. The sisters laughed and took turns leading Blake around the bathroom pulling him by his penis. First one way then the other, Blake shuffled along in his high heels attempting to prevent his pantyhose from falling further down. It was a losing battle and soon they were around his ankles. At that moment a guest at the wedding reception entered the bathroom, and exclaimed with surprise when she saw what was happening.
"See what kind of bridesmaid Beth has!" Angela said to the woman. Her hand was clamped down hard on Blake's member and to his chagrin the contact was causing it to rise up. Angela helped this by jiggling her hand over the glans.
Fortunately, the woman took pity on Blake and demanded that Angela let him go. Angela gave his penis a final yank hurtling Blake to the bathroom floor at her feet. He lay on the cold tile floor with his pantyhose caught on his high heels and the skirts ballooned out around him. Fighting back tears, Blake got up slowly and in a fit of rage raised his arm and tried to slap at Angela. It was a girlish motion and Angela had time to block it with her hand. Blake leapt at her with both arms flailing and tried to pull her hair and scratch her. He landed at least one good blow on Angela before she and Christina were able to restrain him.
"I'll get you for that!" Angela screamed and Blake screamed back at her "any time Angela!"
"Pervert."
"Moron!"
The woman broke into the fight saying, "you girls should be ashamed of yourselves. And as for you, young man, I don't even want to know about your masquerading as a bridesmaid. I hope your mother and father know about it and can get you some help!" With that she led Christina and Angela out of the bathroom and Blake stayed behind to fix himself up.
When Blake returned to Juergen he said, "I'm so sorry. I got into a scuffle with Angela and Christina in the bathroom. They're just so mean, but I stood up to them, and I hope they won't bother me any more!"
"Good for you, Pamela! Are you really sure you're OK?"
"Yes, Juergen! Now I want you to dance with me, and hold me very close!"
Juergen was more than happy to oblige and led Blake out onto the dance floor, for what turned out to be the final dance. When it was over, Juergen and Blake walked outside to a dark spot under a tree. Juergen gathered up Blake in his arms and kissed him. After a few minutes Juergen pulled away and said, "I could probably do anything I wanted to you about now."
Blake smiled and nodded his head. "Anything you want Juergen. I'm yours."
Juergen laughed, "that's good to know and maybe one day who knows. I probably ought to get going before I do so something ungentlemanly - you're so beautiful it's hard to resist temptation."
Blake gave Juergen a quick kiss on the lips. A tear glistened on Blake's cheek that Juergen wiped away. Blake turned and went back inside looking for the girls. He found the Girls-Only Club members sitting together on two facing sofas in a lounge next to the banquet room. Blake plopped down between Amy and Kathy on one couch, while Karen, Penny and Janet faced them on the other. Amy and Kathy fell against Blake playfully exaggerating how exhausted they were. With their three large pink lacy skirts puffed up around them and with their disheveled hair and makeup, and their weary, laughing smiles, Blake imagined that they made quite a picture. "I think I'm happier this moment than I'll ever be in my life," Blake said. "I love you all and I'll forever treasure this evening. I want to always be your friends, and I want to always be in the club, and I want you to promise me that the club will be here forever and ever!!"
Amy said, "I love you too Pamela, and I will always be in the club and the club will exist for ever and ever!"
"No matter what?" Blake asked.
"No matter what!"
"And I love you too, Pamela," Kathy said, "and I will always be in the club and the club will exist for ever and ever!"
Then the three girls on the other couch said the same thing and Blake had to fight back his tears of joy.
Blake and the girls spent the night at Kathy's house. They had been so tired from the wedding and reception that they had fallen asleep lying against each other on the thick carpeted floor of Kathy's bedroom. Assorted quilts were thrown over them for warmth. At noon, with the sun streaming through the windows, they finally woke up. Their six pretty bridesmaid dresses were heaped in a pile on Kathy's bed. Blake was snuggled between Penny and Janet. Like the others he was wearing only his bra and panties. Their slips, shoes, crinolines and accessories were scattered everywhere.
Surveying the scene of utter chaos, the girls giggled and made jokes and teased Kathy about why couldn't she keep her room neat. In the distance they heard the phone ring, and then the sound of Mrs. O'Connor walking up the stairs. The door opened slowly and she poked her head in to see if the girls were awake.
"Phone call, Pamela. It's your mom." Blake's face must have shown panic, for she quickly added, "she doesn't seem to be upset."
Blake got up and searched for his slip to put on, but Mrs. O'Connor said, "it's just girls in the house today. You can go downstairs like that!"
Blake smiled at her and followed her downstairs to the kitchen phone. It was nice to walk around in just a bra and panties, he thought: to feel free enough to do it. He picked up the phone and said, "hello, mom."
"Hello, honey. Did you enjoy yourself at the wedding?"
"Yes, mom. Is everything OK? I mean with dad?"
"That's why I'm calling. Last night he couldn't sleep and wouldn't let me sleep. About three in the morning he came to the realization that you were, in his words, "a lost cause." He said that he had let go of the idea that you were his son. I think he was fighting back tears. You must understand that you mean a lot to him because he loves you, regardless of what he says or does. Anyway his anger subsided after that, except that he went to the kitchen and got three large plastic trash bags, and then marched up to your room and put all your clothes in them. Every single pants, shirt, underwear, winter coat everything. Then he tied them up and put them out on the curb for the garbage men. Well at that point I intervened and said that we should at least give the clothes to Good Will, so we put them in the garage for the time being. All this at four in the morning! When he was done, he said to me, "that's the end of Blake." Then he crawled into bed and has been sleeping ever since."
"But what about school, and everyone else? Can I come home?" Tears welled up in Blake's eyes thinking of the enormity of the situation.
"Of course you can come home. I won't let anything happen to you. Your father wouldn't dare throw you out. But you see that you'll have to be Pamela. It's a sudden change obviously, but that's the bottom line. Your father is forcing your hand. There's no middle ground. No transition. The moment you set foot inside the house again, you'll have to be Pamela. You'll be my daughter. You'll have to go to school as Pamela starting Monday. There's no choice."
Blake was stunned. Everything he had wanted, everything he had prayed for was at hand. He would never have to pretend to be a boy again. "I don't know what to say," Blake said after awhile. He was deliriously happy yet also felt horribly guilty for what he had put his dad through. "Will dad ever forgive me?"
"I don't know Blake, well, I guess I should say Pamela from now on. The best we can hope for is many tiny little steps forward that one day lead to your dad seeing you as his daughter. I'm hopeful. Remember how far I traveled in my feelings at the diner with Mrs. O'Connor. It's a journey your father will have to make also and let's hope he does make it."
"When should I come home?"
"You can come home any time. I'll make sure it's OK, don't worry. Your father asked Ann if she wanted your bedroom, since it's larger than hers, and she said yes. So I guess you'll have to now take her bedroom."
"That's not fair!"
"I know that, but what can we do about it? Ann will not give it back to you. It's going to be hard enough to stop her from traumatizing you as it is!"
"OK mom. I guess that's a small price to pay to avoid a confrontation. I'll be home this afternoon."
"Janice is looking forward to you coming back and I think Barry is quite OK with it. Don't worry, one way or another, we'll make sure that you can live comfortably in your own home!"
"I can't thank you enough!"
After hanging up, Blake relayed the conversation to the girls and Mrs. O'Connor. They wished him courage and gave him their assurances that they would stick by him until he was accepted everywhere, both at school and at home, as Pamela. Kathy reminded him that his room at her house would always be available for him, should he need to use it.
Later that afternoon, Mrs. O'Connor drove Blake home. He took his entire collection of girls' clothes with him, neatly packed in two suitcases which Mrs. O'Connor loaned him. His bridesmaid dress hung in a plastic case on a hanger. To be as unobtrusive as possible Blake had decided to wear jeans, a white blouse and sneakers for his trip home. In spite of himself, he couldn't resist wearing his new, larger breasts, even if they were somewhat provocative. He knew that from this time forth, he would never be without them. They would be on his chest in one form or another, and he would go through his life imagining no other possibility. Hopefully, with the help of Mr. Morris, he would get real breasts before too long.
Inside the house, Blake found that all was quiet. He put his things in the living room and proceeded up the stairs to what had been his room. At the top of the stairs he heard voices coming from his bedroom and when he looked in, he found his dad, Barry and Ann hard at work rearranging the furniture, cleaning and doing some painting. They stopped what they were doing to look at him. Ann gave him her usual smirk and then advanced toward him. Before he knew what happened she smacked him hard on the face. "That's for running away from me yesterday. Now get out of my room, faggot."
Through the searing pain in his face that brought instant tears to his eyes, Blake saw his dad jump up to stop Ann.
"Cut that out Ann!" And then with a look of utter confusion, betrayal and hopelessness, he added, "he's your sister now. You can't go on picking on him. He's a girl. I mean you have to treat him like a girl. Girl's don't get hit."
Crying, Blake ran to his father and threw himself against him, his face buried against his neck and his breasts pushed into his chest and his arms encircling him and crying. Blake's chest heaved with emotion.
"Oh, daddy," he said through his sobs, "I'll be the best daughter you ever had. Thank you," and he clung as tightly to his dad as he could.
His father at first acted like Blake was radioactive: keeping his arms out and away. But looking down at the hysterical figure holding him, he saw the white straps of Blake's bra through his white blouse, and the gentle wisps of hair clinging to Blake's neck, and he gently lowered his arms till they held him.
"I don't know Blake, Pamela. It's hard on me. I don't know what I'm doing. You're my flesh and blood and I don't want to lose your mom or Janice. I came to the realization last night that I can bear what you've done if only you're now always a girl. You'll be Pamela. It'll be like you've always been Pamela, but only just began living with us here. Blake was a son I had who died yesterday. I guess he'll live on in photographs or my memory but Pamela is not him. She's someone new, who I guess I'll have to learn to know and maybe even love one day, though I don't think I can love her right now. And since Pamela is new, she starts out at the beginning and gets Ann's old room while Ann gets Blake's room."
"I understand, Daddy. It's OK. I don't mind and I think you're right."
"I'll expect you to only do girl's things. I mean I don't want you having it both ways. You'll help your mom and Janice with the cooking, cleaning and laundry. No more taking you to ball games. No more little league baseball."
"That's OK daddy. I don't want to do any boy's things."
With that they separated and then Blake walked over to Barry and gave him a hug. Like his father, Barry first hesitated but then embraced him.
"Welcome, little sister," he said stiffly and Blake hugged him harder. Janice and his mom entered the room carrying some of Ann's things that were being moved.
Blake rushed to his mom and hugged her. She wrapped her arms around him and rocked him back and forth slightly and said, "I love you Pamela. I'm sure this has all turned out for the best."
"I'm happy it's worked out!" Janice said and wiped away a few tears from her cheek. Blake ran to her and gave her a hug.
Only Ann viewed the heart wrenching scene with disdain. With everyone looking on, Blake went up to her and stood in front of her. "Ann, please let me be your sister. Give me a chance. I've always been proud of your determination to get strong. Can't you use your strength to protect me and not hurt me? I'm going to really need you to protect me at school and around town."
Looking down at the ground, Ann mumbled, "I can't promise anything."
"But will you at least try Ann?"
Looking up at him she saw the large red welt on his cheek. For the first time she really saw the femininity in his face and she felt sorry for having caused such a large bruise. She reached out and gently touched the sore spot. "OK, Pamela, I'll try."
And with that Pamela cautiously reached out to give Ann a hug. And the funny thing was, she let him. For many long moments Pamela cried softly on Ann's shoulder, and then she felt Ann returning the embrace.
End Part VI
Thank you for reading my story! ~Pamela